first_o bring_v from_o another_o country_n and_o be_v no_o way_n natural_a to_o our_o own_o though_o the_o infection_n have_v be_v take_v by_o too_o many_o who_o have_v a_o ill_a temper_n prepare_v for_o it_o cons_n dr._n jackson_n work_n tom._n 3._o l._n 12._o ch_n 8._o p._n 978._o their_o loyalty_n and_o peaceableness_n may_v be_v the_o fruit_n of_o their_o education_n or_o their_o good_a temper_n but_o not_o of_o their_o faith_n or_o as_o dr._n sherlock_n say_v they_o may_v be_v loyal_a as_o englishman_n but_o they_o can_v be_v so_o as_o papist_n will_v we_o therefore_o judge_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n we_o must_v consult_v her_o article_n canon_n public_a homily_n public_a office_n of_o devotion_n general_n order_n of_o her_o bishop_n censure_n of_o her_o university_n and_o write_n of_o her_o great_a man_n who_o have_v vindicate_v her_o doctrine_n and_o explain_v her_o belief_n and_o this_o method_n i_o shall_v use_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n or_o passive_a obedience_n chap._n i._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n have_v be_v always_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o state_v doctrine_n of_o our_o whole_a church_n to_o which_o all_o her_o priest_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v their_o subscription_n they_o be_v allow_v a_o place_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o be_v high_o commend_v by_o foreigner_n as_o well_o as_o by_o our_o own_o writer_n for_o 506._o for_o bishop_n ridley_n farewell_n letter_n apud_fw-la fox_n tom_n 3._o p._n 506._o this_o church_n have_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n article_n so_o pen_v and_o frame_v after_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o god_n word_n that_o in_o short_a time_n if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o receive_v say_v bishop_n ridley_n the_o martyr_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v set_v in_o christ_n church_n much_o concord_n and_o unity_n in_o christ_n true_a religion_n and_o to_o have_v expel_v many_o false_a error_n and_o heresy_n wherewith_o this_o church_n alas_o be_v almost_o overgo_v nor_o be_v this_o that_o excellent_a prelate_n peculiar_a opinion_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o ordain_v 1604._o ordain_v can._n 3._o a_o 1604._o that_o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v under_o the_o king_n majesty_n be_v not_o a_o true_a and_o apostolical_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la and_o can._n 5._o whosoever_o shall_v affirm_v that_o any_o of_o the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n agree_v in_o the_o synod_n 1562_o are_z in_o any_o part_n superstitious_a or_o erroneous_a let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la anno_fw-la 1552._o in_o the_o convocation_n hold_v at_o london_n article_n of_o religion_n be_v agree_v upon_o of_o which_o the_o thirty_o six_o run_n thus_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v ordain_v and_o allow_v of_o god_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v obey_v not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n under_o queen_n elisabeth_n anno_fw-la 1562._o it_o run_v thus_o and_o so_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n the_o queen_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o other_o her_o dominion_n unto_o who_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o all_o estate_n of_o this_o realm_n whether_o they_o be_v ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a in_o all_o case_n do_v appertain_v and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a artic._n remarkable_a rogers_n praef._n to_o the_o 39th_o artic._n that_o these_o article_n of_o 1562._o be_v publish_v in_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o the_o massacre_n at_o vassey_n in_o france_n be_v commit_v by_o the_o duke_n of_o guise_n and_o when_o all_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o country_n be_v sentence_v to_o death_n by_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o two_o necessary_a consequence_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o 1._o because_o if_o the_o pope_n who_o pretend_v by_o a_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o king_n much_o less_o have_v the_o people_n any_o power_n who_o pretend_v to_o a_o inferior_a right_n that_o of_o compact_a 2._o because_o the_o article_n make_v no_o distinction_n but_o exclude_v all_o other_o power_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o plea_n be_v the_o same_o on_o either_o side_n the_o pope_n say_v as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o reach_v he_o and_o say_v the_o people_n as_o long_o as_o the_o prince_n govern_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o law_n themselves_o be_v the_o interpreter_n so_o long_o be_v they_o bind_v to_o be_v obedient_a but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o king_n do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v contradict_v the_o pope_n than_o he_o be_v deserve_o say_v the_o romanist_n excommunicate_a depose_v and_o murder_v and_o when_o he_o usurp_v upon_o the_o people_n liberty_n than_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v by_o the_o people_n the_o argument_n on_o either_o side_n be_v the_o same_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o authority_n for_o as_o 481._o as_o moderate_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ann_n 17._o 17._o 19_o p._n 481._o dr._n puller_n well_o observe_v both_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n deny_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n one_o attribute_n it_o to_o the_o pope_n original_o the_o other_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o the_o pope_n use_v for_o his_o supremacy_n over_o king_n the_o disciplinarian_o use_v for_o establish_v their_o sovereignty_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o injunction_n and_o canon_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o reformation_n under_o henry_n the_o eight_o for_o there_o i_o begin_v the_o restoration_n of_o religion_n to_o her_o purity_n in_o this_o kingdom_n as_o dr._n burnet_n do_v 387._o do_v burnet_n hist_o reform_v l._n 3._o p._n 226._o tom_n 1._o and_o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 387._o anno_fw-la 1536._o injunction_n be_v issue_v out_o the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o every_o man_n that_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n shall_v for_o the_o establishment_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n sincere_o declare_v manifest_a and_o open_a for_o the_o space_n of_o one_o quarter_n of_o a_o year_n next_o ensue_v once_o every_o sunday_n and_o after_o that_o at_o the_o least_o wise_a twice_o every_o quarter_n in_o their_o sermon_n and_o other_o collation_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v usurp_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n have_v no_o establishment_n or_o ground_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v of_o most_o just_a cause_n take_v away_o and_o abolish_v and_o that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n the_o high_a power_n and_o potentate_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o dominion_n by_o god_n commandment_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o potentate_n in_o earth_n now_o if_o a_o king_n be_v above_o all_o other_o power_n than_o he_o can_v be_v accountable_a to_o any_o other_o power_n and_o so_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v anno_fw-la 181._o anno_fw-la burnet_n collect._n of_o record_n p._n 181._o 1538._o come_v out_o the_o lord_n cromwel_n injunction_n as_o they_o be_v call_v wherein_o the_o same_o duty_n be_v enjoin_v in_o the_o same_o word_n this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o edw._n the_o six_o 2._o six_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 1_o 2._o an._n 1547._o the_o preface_n to_o which_o injunction_n acknowledge_v that_o part_n of_o they_o be_v former_o set_v out_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o rest_n add_v by_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o this_o also_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n with_o a_o very_a little_a variation_n and_o according_o in_o the_o article_n of_o enquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o canterbury_n under_z edward_z the_o sixth_z the_o first_o be_v whether_o all_o person_n etc._n etc._n have_v preach_v against_o the_o usurp_a power_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n second_o whether_o they_o have_v preach_v and_o
be_v buzz_v as_o if_o they_o be_v christi_fw-la populi_fw-la the_o anoint_a of_o the_o people_n and_o hold_v of_o they_o but_o this_o claim_n also_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n by_o the_o text_n god_n help_v if_o the_o people_n fall_v to_o make_v god_n to_o say_v that_o prince_n may_v be_v lawful_o slay_v be_v to_o make_v man_n believe_v 808._o p._n 801._o p._n 808._o that_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n for_o break_v god_n commandment_n 91._o commandment_n ser._n 3._o on_o gunpowder_n treas_z p._n 938_o 939._o v._o appen_n p._n 91._o what_o if_o king_n take_v too_o much_o upon_o they_o corah_n exception_n than_o it_o be_v dedi_fw-la vobis_fw-la regem_fw-la in_o irâ_fw-la say_v god_n by_o the_o prophet_n angry_a be_v i_o when_o i_o give_v he_o but_o i_o give_v he_o tho_o but_o this_o onus_fw-la principis_fw-la how_o may_v webe_n rid_v of_o it_o be_v there_o any_o other_o per_fw-la i_o to_o go_v to_o to_o deprive_v or_o depose_v they_o sure_o where_o the_o worst_a be_v reckon_v that_o can_v be_v of_o they_o clamabunt_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la be_v all_o i_o find_v in_o nature_n every_o thing_n be_v dissolve_v by_o the_o same_o mean_v it_o come_v together_o in_o the_o law_n institution_n and_o destitution_n belong_v both_o to_o one_o etc._n etc._n 695._o etc._n sermon_n on_o the_o queen_n day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o lecture_n on_o jonah_n p._n 695._o bishop_n king._n it_o be_v the_o great_a dishonour_n to_o religion_n to_o put_v down_o prince_n a_o thing_n which_o neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n but_o not_o against_o heathenish_a infidel_n idolater_n tyrannous_a ruler_n though_o by_o the_o manifest_a and_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n reprobate_v and_o cast_v off_o 697._o p._n 696._o v._o p._n 697._o i_o never_o can_v suspect_v that_o in_o the_o commission_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n there_o be_v one_o word_n of_o encouragement_n to_o these_o lawless_a attempt_n unless_o to_o go_v into_o the_o world_n be_v to_o go_v and_o overturn_v the_o world_n to_o shake_v the_o pillar_n and_o foundation_n thereof_o with_o mutiny_n and_o sedition_n and_o unless_o preach_v may_v be_v interpret_v proclaim_v of_o war_n and_o hostility_n unless_o to_o baptize_v be_v to_o wash_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n in_o their_o own_o blood_n unless_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v mean_v of_o fetter_n and_o shackle_n retain_v and_o remit_v of_o prison_n and_o ward_n and_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v receive_v the_o fiery_a and_o turbulent_a spirit_n which_o our_o saviour_n like_v not_o loc._n not_o id._n lect._n 35._o in_o john._n p._n 472_o 473_o etc._n etc._n cons_n loc._n if_o such_o be_v the_o king_n as_o darius_n be_v and_o such_o his_o ruler_n and_o officer_n as_o will_v make_v a_o decree_n to_o defraud_v god_n of_o his_o worship_n as_o dan._n 6._o be_v thou_o also_o as_o daniel_n be_v enter_v into_o thy_o house_n and_o open_v thy_o window_n towards_o jerusalem_n and_o pray_v etc._n etc._n stay_v not_o till_o the_o king_n or_o his_o council_n release_v thou_o thereto_o and_o if_o every_o hair_n of_o thy_o head_n be_v a_o life_n redeem_v thy_o duty_n to_o god_n 〈◊〉_d adventure_n and_o loss_n thereof_o rather_o than_o neglect_v it_o and_o if_o â—â—ou_fw-mi happen_v to_o be_v alone_o in_o that_o action_n yet_o forego_v it_o not_o i_o like_v not_o in_o any_o case_n that_o the_o least_o advantage_n and_o slip_v in_o the_o earth_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n against_o his_o lawful_a and_o christian_a governor_n it_o be_v as_o fire_n to_o flax_n a_o easy_a a_o welcome_a persuasion_n to_o busy_a and_o catch_v nature_n the_o least_o exception_n once_o take_v against_o their_o want_n of_o religion_n piety_n justice_n or_o the_o like_a be_v so_o far_o follow_v that_o not_o only_o the_o prince_n in_o the_o end_n but_o the_o whole_a people_n ruth_n it_o doctor_n jackson_n 903._o jackson_n to._n 3._o treat_n of_o christian_n ob_v p._n 903._o yield_v but_o once_o that_o dominion_n over_o the_o creature_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o then_o tempt_v the_o precious_a saint_n to_o muster_v decem_fw-la legiones_fw-la and_o if_o god_n suffer_v they_o to_o prosper_v they_o will_v be_v the_o godly_a party_n whether_o man_n will_v or_o no._n 934._o no._n p._n 933_o 934._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a be_v not_o the_o same_o as_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v obedient_a to_o the_o high_a power_n no_o no_o albeit_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obedience_n without_o subjection_n yet_o may_v there_o be_v subjection_n without_o obedience_n and_o oftentimes_o when_o obedience_n to_o humane_a power_n be_v dangerous_a subjection_n be_v due_a and_o can_v be_v deny_v without_o the_o just_a censure_n of_o disobedience_n act._n 4.18_o 19_o the_o apostle_n be_v command_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o do_v what_o be_v command_v that_o they_o refuse_v to_o hearken_v to_o such_o a_o proposal_n yet_o be_v they_o still_o subject_a to_o their_o power_n who_o they_o refuse_v to_o obey_v for_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v imprison_v by_o they_o without_o resistance_n and_o yet_o withal_o they_o obey_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o open_v the_o prison_n door_n act_n 5.18_o but_o be_v the_o second_o time_n convene_v without_o violence_n offer_v they_o subject_v themselves_o to_o their_o power_n and_o do_v not_o appeal_v to_o the_o angel_n which_o have_v deliver_v they_o out_o of_o prison_n or_o implore_v his_o aid_n to_o resist_v their_o power_n with_o this_o flat_a denial_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o injunction_n they_o do_v not_o deny_v or_o question_v subjection_n to_o their_o coercive_a power_n nor_o do_v they_o repine_v at_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o or_o rail_v upon_o the_o actor_n and_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o the_o subjection_n of_o their_o body_n without_o subjection_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v that_o commandment_n of_o our_o saviour_n luke_n 12.4_o etc._n etc._n fear_v not_o they_o that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n etc._n etc._n 941._o etc._n id._n p._n 941._o the_o rule_n be_v general_n that_o unto_o the_o penalty_n or_o sanction_n of_o every_o humane_a law_n or_o ordinance_n passive_a obedience_n ☜_o ☜_o or_o subjection_n of_o the_o outward_a man_n be_v due_a whether_o the_o law_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a 963._o unjust_a p._n 963._o and_o this_o rule_n hold_v as_o punctual_o of_o the_o magistrate_n as_o of_o the_o magistracy_n 965._o magistracy_n p._n 965._o he_o that_o be_v a_o king_n or_o supreme_a magistrate_n by_o just_a and_o lawful_a title_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v albeit_o he_o exercise_v his_o power_n tyrannical_o 967._o tyrannical_o p._n 967._o the_o power_n which_o the_o highpriest_n exercise_v in_o apprehend_v our_o saviour_n be_v unjust_a and_o satanical_a be_v it_o therefore_o lawful_a for_o christ_n disciple_n to_o resist_v it_o to_o oppose_v violence_n to_o it_o be_v unlawful_a and_o if_o peter_n have_v continue_v to_o do_v as_o he_o begin_v he_o have_v fall_v under_o the_o sanction_n of_o this_o law_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v damnation_n sect_n viii_o doctor_n hakewil_n be_v think_v fit_a by_o king_n james_n to_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o elder_a son_n prince_n henry_n the_o delight_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n and_o to_o vindicate_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n he_o set_v forth_o ann._n 1613._o his_fw-la scutum_fw-la regium_fw-la in_o which_o chap._n 1._o lib._n 1_o he_o show_v what_o a_o horrid_a sin_n murder_n be_v especial_o ch._n 2._o of_o prince_n who_o be_v god_n immediate_a vicegerent_n and_o sit_v in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o against_o who_o to_o make_v insurrection_n be_v with_o the_o giant_n to_o make_v war_n against_o god_n and_z ch._n 6._o discourse_v of_o that_o text_n 1_o sam._n 8._o that_o their_o king_n shall_v seize_v their_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n he_o subjoin_v not_o that_o this_o be_v lawful_a for_o their_o king_n to_o do_v for_o the_o king_n duty_n be_v otherwise_o describe_v deut._n 17._o but_o that_o if_o he_o do_v so_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v he_o and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n subjoin_v ver_fw-la 18._o not_o that_o they_o be_v to_o shake_v off_o his_o yoke_n or_o to_o disturb_v his_o reign_n or_o to_o murder_v his_o person_n but_o to_o call_v upon_o god_n for_o redress_n and_z ch._n 7._o the_o prophet_n david_n shall_v rise_v in_o judgement_n against_o those_o that_o do_v otherwise_o and_o shall_v condemn_v they_o who_o have_v this_o excellent_a lesson_n not_o only_o in_o his_o mouth_n but_o in_o his_o heart_n and_o i_o can_v wish_v engrave_v on_o all_o man_n tongue_n and_o heart_n and_o hand_n in_o great_a
that_o those_o who_o suffer_v for_o assert_v any_o other_o power_n over_o king_n be_v not_o martyr_n but_o traitor_n 392._o traitor_n id._n serm._n 39_o p._n 391_o 392._o we_o sin_n against_o the_o father_n the_o root_n of_o power_n in_o conceive_v amiss_o of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n when_o god_n say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_n there_o the_o per_n be_v not_o a_o permission_n but_o a_o commission_n it_o be_v not_o that_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o sufferance_n but_o they_o reign_v by_o my_o ordinance_n a_o king_n be_v not_o a_o king_n because_o he_o be_v a_o good_a king_n nor_o leaf_n be_v a_o king_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o leave_v be_v good_a all_o be_v well_o sum_v up_o by_o the_o apostle_n rom._n 13.5_o you_o must_v needs_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n the_o law_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v root_v in_o the_o power_n of_o god_n 698._o god_n ser._n 69._o p._n 698._o the_o root_n of_o all_o be_v order_n and_o the_o orderer_n of_o all_o be_v the_o king._n sect_n ix_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n come_v a_o stranger_n into_o this_o kingdom_n but_o in_o a_o little_a time_n become_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o our_o church_n and_o speak_v her_o sense_n in_o his_o book_n which_o be_v well_o receive_v both_o here_o and_o abroad_o nor_o do_v his_o apostasy_n afterward_o concern_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n for_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v a_o transub_n a_o bishop_n cousin_n of_o transub_n reverend_a prelate_n of_o our_o communion_n the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n do_v make_v good_a what_o he_o promise_v here_o when_o he_o come_v to_o rome_n that_o he_o will_v own_v and_o defend_v the_o english_a church_n to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o among_o other_o her_o doctrine_n he_o very_o well_o understand_v this_o of_o nonresistance_n or_o rather_o he_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n for_o his_o book_n be_v write_v though_o not_o complete_v before_o he_o leave_v italy_n will_v easy_o appear_v when_o it_o be_v remember_v that_o 1._o that_o lib._n de_fw-fr rep._n eccles_n cap._n 1._o he_o show_v to_o the_o confutation_n of_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o our_o bless_a saviour_n while_o he_o live_v on_o earth_n have_v no_o temporal_a kingdom_n 2._o kingdom_n cap._n 2._o that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v immmediate_o from_o god_n prove_v it_o from_o rom._n 13.1_o that_o thus_o god_n ordain_v the_o affair_n of_o the_o old_a world_n that_o god_n himself_o be_v the_o king_n of_o israel_n till_o the_o day_n of_o saul_n that_o he_o transfer_v his_o power_n not_o to_o the_o people_n but_o to_o saul_n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v of_o god_n institution_n and_o not_o the_o people_n be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o write_n of_o irenaeus_n tertull._n chryst_n optat._v didymus_n hosius_n ambrose_n austin_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o the_o assertion_n of_o the_o elder_a pope_n and_o council_n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o other_o divine_n that_o government_n be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v false_a that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n have_v confirm_v this_o assertion_n that_o all_o that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n say_v be_v that_o man_n must_v be_v govern_v and_o that_o if_o the_o government_n be_v original_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n all_o government_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v democratical_a which_o say_v he_o be_v the_o worst_a and_o most_o imperfect_a form_n of_o government_n he_o prove_v also_o that_o if_o the_o people_n do_v elect_v they_o can_v call_v the_o prince_n who_o they_o elect_v to_o account_v after_o which_o 82._o which_o cap._n 10._o n._n 82._o he_o propose_v a_o objection_n if_o prince_n be_v so_o unaccountable_a then_o there_o be_v no_o remedy_n against_o evil_a prince_n no_o not_o though_o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o be_v guilty_a of_o maleadministration_n of_o the_o government_n and_o vex_v their_o subject_n both_o in_o their_o civil_a and_o sacred_a property_n for_o while_o deposition_n be_v the_o only_a remedy_n if_o they_o can_v be_v depose_v there_o be_v no_o remedy_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v 1._o that_o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v after_o such_o a_o state_n not_o what_o be_v free_a from_o all_o inconvenience_n but_o what_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o least_o and_o the_o least_o dangerous_a but_o much_o more_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a of_o human_a society_n be_v those_o confusion_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o arise_v from_o the_o rebellion_n of_o subject_n and_o from_o civil_a war_n than_o those_o which_o happen_v from_o the_o cruelty_n of_o a_o ungovernable_a king_n exercise_v upon_o his_o subject_n 2._o that_o this_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o a_o supreme_a temporal_a prince_n that_o he_o can_v lawful_o be_v depose_v for_o such_o king_n be_v only_o inferior_a to_o god_n and_o be_v his_o immediate_a vicegerent_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o suarez_n 6._o suarez_n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o he_o show_v the_o mistake_n of_o that_o jesuit_n that_o there_o be_v no_o revelation_n that_o god_n have_v give_v prince_n such_o a_o power_n prove_v from_o s._n paul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god._n and_o 16._o and_o n._n 16._o if_o a_o crown_n happen_v to_o fall_v to_o a_o infidel_n his_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v he_o in_o which_o case_n say_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v the_o equity_n of_o the_o english_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o when_o they_o have_v free_v themselves_o from_o the_o papal_a yoke_n and_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n under_o edward_n the_o six_o do_v notwithstanding_o after_o his_o death_n set_v the_o crown_n on_o the_o head_n of_o his_o sister_n mary_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o zealous_o affect_v towards_o the_o pope_n which_o succession_n the_o peer_n do_v not_o only_o allow_v of_o but_o the_o prelate_n also_o who_o expect_v nothing_o from_o she_o but_o execution_n and_o martyrdom_n for_o they_o know_v that_o religion_n ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v the_o admission_n of_o the_o lawful_a heir_n to_o his_o right_n 17._o right_n n._n 17._o for_o the_o power_n of_o a_o king_n be_v give_v he_o by_o divine_a positive_a law_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o god_n who_o can_v take_v his_o power_n from_o he_o to_o this_o archbishop_n i_o will_v join_v his_o bitter_a adversary_n bishop_n montagu_n jul._n montagu_n not._n in_o invect_n 2._o naz._n in_o jul._n because_o herein_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v when_o the_o christian_n in_o julian_n be_v time_n betake_v themselves_o only_o to_o their_o prayer_n and_o not_o to_o force_v it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o can_v not_o but_o because_o they_o will_v not_o for_o they_o have_v sufficient_a force_n to_o subdue_v the_o tyrant_n as_o both_o greg._n naz._n and_o s._n austin_n aver_v but_o they_o have_v learn_v patience_n in_o the_o school_n of_o their_o master_n christ_n who_o have_v recommend_v it_o to_o they_o both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o example_n not_o to_o confound_v heaven_n and_o earth_n etc._n etc._n bishop_n lake_n be_v sermon_n preach_v in_o trinity-church_n in_o winchester_n at_o a_o assize_n 1610._o a_o false_a religion_n do_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o resolve_v the_o conscience_n of_o such_o as_o doubt_v whether_o a_o different_a religion_n do_v evacuate_v the_o power_n of_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n it_o do_v not_o say_v he_o though_o it_o be_v a_o false_a religion_n sect_n x._o old_a mr._n deed_n have_v be_v censure_v as_o a_o puritan_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a neither_o he_o nor_o his_o copartner_n clever_n be_v so_o in_o this_o point_n for_o in_o their_o 217._o their_o the_o 5_o commandment_n p._n 216_o 217._o comment_n on_o the_o commandment_n they_o thus_o declare_v themselves_o the_o first_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v submission_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a in_o heart_n to_o reverence_n and_o outward_o to_o obey_v the_o magistrate_n and_o this_o be_v command_v rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n he_o command_v not_o only_o a_o bodily_a subjection_n which_o may_v be_v in_o many_o rebellious_a person_n that_o resist_v authority_n and_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n for_o this_o sin_n but_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o unto_o a_o spark_n of_o god_n authority_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o a_o appointment_n of_o he_o for_o if_o this_o inward_a be_v not_o first_o this_o outward_a will_v fail_v upon_o every_o occasion_n there_o must_v be_v also_o a_o outward_a subjection_n in_o obey_v their_o command_n as_o
sovereignty_n reside_v the_o other_o by_o the_o law_n how_o that_o sovereignty_n be_v bound_v and_o limit_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o while_o another_o sort_n of_o man_n say_v that_o the_o original_n of_o government_n be_v from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o power_n which_o king_n and_o prince_n have_v be_v derive_v unto_o they_o from_o the_o people_n by_o way_n of_o pact_n or_o contract_n that_o this_o power_n the_o people_n may_v enlarge_v or_o restrain_v at_o their_o pleasure_n while_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o land_n have_v declare_v the_o sovereignty_n so_o full_o and_o particular_o and_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n have_v express_v it_o so_o clear_o that_o any_o man_n of_o a_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v understand_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o deep_a statesman_n in_o the_o world._n that_o which_o some_o talk_n of_o a_o mix_v monarchy_n which_o by_o the_o by_o be_v a_o arrant_a bull_n a_o contradiction_n in_o adjecto_fw-la and_o destroy_v itself_o and_o other_o dream_n of_o a_o co-ordination_a in_o the_o government_n as_o be_v hatch_v amid_o the_o heat_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n but_o never_o before_o hear_v of_o in_o our_o land_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v in_o truth_n no_o better_o than_o senseless_a and_o ridiculous_a fancy_n which_o must_v fall_v down_o before_o the_o oath_n 6._o oath_n vid._n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n sect._n 6._o pag._n 6._o that_o the_o king_n highness_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n etc._n etc._n as_o dagon_n before_o the_o ark_n which_o oath_n be_v swear_v according_a to_o the_o plain_a and_o common_a sense_n and_o understanding_n of_o the_o word_n after_o this_o he_o disprove_v the_o position_n that_o the_o original_n of_o government_n be_v from_o compact_a for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n be_v by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n give_v to_o king_n and_o for_o the_o contract_n itself_o it_o will_v trouble_v the_o able_a of_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o opinion_n to_o give_v a_o direct_a satisfactory_a answer_n to_o these_o follow_v interrogatory_n 1._o of_o the_o person_n contract_v be_v all_o without_o difference_n of_o age_n sex_n condition_n or_o other_o respect_n promiscuous_o admit_v to_o drive_v the_o bargain_n or_o not_o etc._n etc._n if_o any_o exclude_v who_o exclude_v they_o and_o by_o who_o order_n and_o by_o what_o authority_n be_v it_o do_v and_o who_o give_v they_o that_o authority_n shall_v the_o majority_n of_o vote_n conclude_v all_o dissenter_n &_o c_o god_n give_v adam_n the_o government_n of_o all_o the_o inferior_a world_n and_o the_o property_n of_o cain_n and_o abel_n be_v hold_v of_o he_o so_o that_o it_o be_v undoubted_o true_a that_o government_n be_v before_o property_n and_o after_o the_o flood_n the_o like_a government_n be_v in_o noah_n etc._n etc._n 4._o etc._n id._n de_fw-fr juram_fw-la praelect_v 4._o a_o oath_n impose_v by_o one_o that_o have_v not_o a_o just_a authority_n be_v to_o be_v decline_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v if_o it_o be_v forcible_o impose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v take_v with_o reluctancy_n upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o word_n imply_v nothing_o unlawful_a or_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o right_n of_o a_o three_o person_n for_o if_o so_o we_o must_v refuse_v the_o oath_n at_o the_o peril_n of_o our_o life_n 6._o life_n id._n praelect_a 6._o but_o what_o shall_v we_o do_v when_o the_o oath_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o we_o be_v leave_v to_o take_v it_o in_o our_o own_o sense_n r._n in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v to_o suspect_v a_o cheat_n and_o therefore_o a_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n will_v reject_v such_o a_o oath_n for_o which_o assertion_n he_o there_o give_v his_o reason_n these_o lecture_n of_o this_o great_a casuist_n be_v put_v into_o english_a by_o the_o order_n and_o correct_v with_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o martyr_n charles_n but_o i_o must_v leave_v the_o martyr_n to_o return_v to_o the_o bishop_n who_o in_o his_o lecture_n of_o conscience_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n conscient_fw-la doctrine_n praelect_v 2._o sect._n 7._o de_fw-fr conscient_fw-la we_o must_v do_v nothing_o that_o be_v evil_a for_o the_o promote_a of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o fury_n of_o the_o german_a anabaptist_n and_o our_o english_a rebellion_n he_o further_o say_v 19_o say_v sect._n 19_o that_o it_o be_v the_o plea_n of_o all_o seditious_a person_n to_o pretend_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n while_o he_o that_o propose_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n for_o his_o end_n aught_o to_o take_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o action_n 21._o action_n sect._n 21._o nor_o do_v those_o err_v less_o perhaps_o more_o grievous_o who_o drive_v out_o one_o evil_a by_o another_o as_o tyranny_n by_o sedition_n superstition_n by_o sacrilege_n etc._n etc._n 22._o etc._n sect._n 22._o object_n but_o rather_o than_o destroy_v the_o commonwealth_n may_v we_o not_o violate_v law_n &_o c_o resp_n i_o remember_v that_o christ_n be_v think_v fit_a by_o caiaphas_n to_o be_v crucify_v though_o innocent_a because_o it_o be_v expedient_a etc._n etc._n but_o this_o be_v to_o make_v the_o scripture_n a_o nose_n of_o wax_n but_o away_o with_o such_o divinity_n from_o our_o school_n from_o our_o pulpit_n from_o our_o mind_n the_o apostle_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n have_v teach_v we_o otherwise_o nay_o the_o honest_a heathen_n have_v better_a thought_n we_o must_v not_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o 23._o thereof_o sect._n 23._o he_o also_o aver_v that_o he_o hear_v it_o once_o say_v that_o those_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v mean_v only_o of_o private_a person_n but_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a notwithstanding_o this_o command_n for_o the_o great_a council_n of_o a_o nation_n to_o do_v evil_a if_o the_o public_a necessity_n require_v it_o 3_o it_o praelect_v 6._o sect._n 3_o all_o law_n make_v by_o a_o lawful_a power_n do_v oblige_v to_o subjection_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o subject_a to_o resist_v the_o supreme_a authority_n let_v it_o require_v thing_n just_a or_o unjust_a ☞_o ☞_o this_o be_v the_o perpetual_a sentiment_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o the_o severe_a tyranny_n in_o rom._n 13._o the_o apostle_n press_v the_o necessity_n of_o subjection_n with_o many_o argument_n but_o give_v no_o man_n liberty_n to_o resist_v in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v always_o necessary_a to_o submit_v though_o not_o always_o necessary_a active_o to_o obey_v after_o which_o he_o proceed_v 7._o proceed_v praelect_v 7._o to_o prove_v that_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o right_a to_o resume_v it_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o that_o maxim_n 10._o maxim_n praelect_v 10._o that_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n be_v the_o supreme_a law_n must_v include_v the_o king_n in_o it_o and_o that_o especial_o and_o that_o it_o suppose_v there_o must_v be_v a_o unaccountable_a authority_n in_o the_o prince_n above_o all_o positive_a humane_a law_n to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o foresee_v and_o order_n that_o the_o commonwealth_n receive_v no_o damage_n either_o through_o defect_n of_o a_o law_n or_o through_o the_o too_o superstitious_a observation_n of_o it_o sanderson_n twelve_o sermon_n ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la no_o conjuncture_n of_o circumstance_n whatsoever_o can_v make_v that_o expedient_a to_o be_v do_v at_o any_o time_n that_o be_v of_o itself_o and_o in_o the_o kind_a unlawful_a for_o a_o man_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n may_v not_o be_v do_v by_o any_o man_n at_o any_o time_n in_o any_o case_n upon_o any_o colour_n or_o pretention_n whatsoever_o not_o for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o life_n or_o liberty_n either_o of_o ourselves_o or_o other_o nor_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n nor_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o church_n or_o state_n no_o nor_o yet_o if_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v possible_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o a_o soul_n no_o not_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o whole_a world._n p._n 166._o ad_fw-la magistratum_fw-la both_o wrath_n and_o conscience_n bound_v we_o to_o our_o duty_n so_o that_o if_o we_o withdraw_v our_o subjection_n we_o both_o wound_v our_o own_o conscience_n and_o incur_v your_o just_a wrath_n but_o only_a conscience_n bind_v you_o to_o you_o and_o not_o wrath_n so_o that_o if_o you_o withdraw_v your_o help_n we_o may_v not_o use_v wrath_n but_o must_v suffer_v it_o with_o patience_n and_o permit_v all_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o your_o own_o conscience_n and_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o man_n conscience_n p._n 86._o ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la as_o for_o our_o accsuer_n papist_n i_o mean_v and_o disciplinarian_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v instance_a in_o
spoil_n and_o robbery_n of_o the_o subject_n may_v no_o less_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o crime_n deserve_v such_o punishment_n of_o prince_n as_o they_o do_v 〈◊〉_d people_n but_o because_o there_o be_v none_o in_o such_o case_n that_o can_v or_o ought_v due_o and_o regular_o to_o execute_v such_o law_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o execution_n without_o the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n and_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o proper_a subject_a of_o that_o power_n in_o any_o republic_n and_o of_o all_o guilt_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o be_v great_a than_o the_o assume_v of_o such_o a_o power_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o a_o man_n for_o better_a it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o one_o horse_n or_o to_o ravish_v another_o man_n wife_n or_o to_o extort_v unjust_o another_o estate_n than_o to_o divest_v a_o prince_n of_o his_o right_n of_o rule_n and_o usurp_v it_o to_o himself_o and_o that_o first_o because_o no_o man_n estate_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v he_o do_v descend_v to_o he_o or_o otherways_o become_v he_o by_o the_o like_a divine_a title_n as_o the_o supreme_a power_n right_o posit_v and_o possess_v do_v to_o the_o owner_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o this_o be_v more_o sacred_a the_o invasion_n of_o this_o right_n be_v much_o more_o wicked_a and_o unjust_a second_o because_o a_o public_a mischief_n and_o of_o general_a influence_n upon_o all_o be_v much_o more_o intolerable_a than_o a_o private_a but_o such_o a_o violation_n of_o princely_a right_n must_v of_o necessity_n draw_v a_o public_a mischief_n on_o the_o whole_a civil_a body_n i_o mean_v all_o the_o subject_n in_o such_o a_o nation_n who_o shall_v be_v distract_v between_o the_o sense_n of_o obedience_n know_v otherwise_o to_o be_v due_a and_o the_o terror_n of_o usurp_a power_n threaten_v ruin_n to_o such_o as_o comply_v not_o with_o their_o injustice_n pag._n 104._o some_o late_a demagogue_n have_v write_v for_o the_o promotion_n of_o religion_n forsooth_o as_o well_o as_o civil_a liberty_n that_o to_o kill_v tyrant_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o show_v who_o they_o call_v tyrant_n be_v as_o good_a a_o act_n as_o to_o slay_v wolf_n lion_n and_o bear_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whence_o such_o a_o law_n proceed_v if_o not_o from_o tyranny_n itself_o even_o such_o person_n who_o under_o colour_n of_o natural_a law_n of_o return_v evil_a for_o evil_n and_o self-preservation_n have_v do_v the_o great_a injustice_n imaginable_a not_o only_o against_o the_o person_n persecute_v but_o the_o people_n who_o never_o at_o any_o time_n have_v power_n so_o to_o deliver_v themselves_o nor_o if_o they_o have_v do_v general_o and_o unanimous_o or_o can_v confer_v the_o same_o on_o the_o new_a pretender_n to_o it_o that_o law_n therefore_o of_o kill_a tyrant_n invent_v by_o tyrant_n take_v place_n on_o the_o author_n of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o any_o body_n else_o and_o where_o the_o like_a power_n can_v be_v snatch_v up_o may_v have_v the_o same_o event_n on_o popular_a statesman_n as_o well_o as_o king_n and_o prince_n for_o they_o be_v tyrant_n too_o mr._n jos_n glanvil_n sermon_n of_o christian_a loyalty_n publish_v by_o anth._n horneck_n d._n d._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n pag._n 153_o 154._o which_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o the_o day_n of_o nero_n who_o beside_o that_o he_o be_v a_o heathen_a be_v a_o persecutor_n and_o a_o tyrant_n and_o the_o most_o infamous_a instance_n in_o nature_n and_o yet_o this_o monster_n be_v not_o except_v as_o to_o the_o tribute_n of_o obedience_n whereas_o have_v this_o be_v say_v in_o the_o day_n of_o such_o a_o prince_n as_o our_o charles_n the_o first_o it_o may_v have_v be_v suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o person_n claim_v the_o reverence_n and_o subjection_n and_o not_o the_o character_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v damnable_a to_o resist_v because_o he_o be_v good_a not_o because_o he_o be_v supreme_a because_o he_o be_v a_o nursing-father_n of_o the_o church_n not_o because_o the_o roll_a father_n of_o his_o country_n it_o be_v a_o happy_a coincidence_n therefore_o to_o secure_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n which_o answer_v the_o great_a pretension_n of_o rebellion_n if_o religion_n be_v pretend_v a_o heathen_a must_v not_o be_v resist_v if_o tyranny_n it_o be_v damnation_n to_o oppose_v a_o nero._n pag._n 156._o king_n wear_v god_n image_n and_o authority_n but_o beside_o there_o be_v evidence_n enough_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o prove_v that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n and_o be_v no_o substitute_n of_o the_o people_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o they_o that_o rule_n be_v god_n substitute_n and_o no_o creature_n of_o the_o people_n for_o the_o people_n have_v no_o power_n to_o govern_v themselves_o and_o consequent_o can_v devolve_v any_o upon_o another_o resistance_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o religion_n religion_n be_v of_o a_o calm_a and_o pacific_a temper_n like_o that_o of_o its_o author_n who_o voice_n be_v not_o hear_v in_o the_o street_n he_o command_v the_o payment_n of_o all_o duty_n to_o cesar_n he_o acknowledge_v pilate_n power_n to_o be_v from_o above_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o fly_v not_o to_o oppose_v he_o rebuke_n peter_n be_v violence_n to_o the_o high_a priest_n servant_n and_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o disciple_n when_o they_o call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n he_o pay_v tribute_n submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o sanhedrim_n and_o to_o that_o unjust_a sentence_n against_o his_o life_n this_o be_v his_o temper_n and_o the_o apostle_n who_o live_v among_o his_o enemy_n and_o they_o and_o meet_v with_o severity_n enough_o to_o have_v sour_v their_o spirit_n and_o exasperate_v their_o pen_n to_o contrary_a resolution_n and_o instruction_n yet_o as_o true_a follower_n of_o their_o dear_a lord_n they_o faithful_o transmit_v to_o we_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v from_o he_o viz._n that_o we_o shall_v obey_v those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o we_o submit_v to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n pray_v for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n submit_v to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o those_o noble_a spirit_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o who_o begin_v to_o be_v martyr_n as_o soon_o as_o to_o be_v christian_n who_o live_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o go_v to_o heaven_n wrap_v in_o those_o flame_n that_o have_v less_o arde_a than_o their_o love_n these_o i_o say_v amid_o the_o great_a and_o fierce_a fire_n that_o cruelty_n and_o barbarism_n have_v kindle_v pay_v the_o tribute_n of_o a_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a subjection_n to_o their_o murderer_n and_o make_v unforced_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o right_n they_o have_v to_o their_o obedience_n pag._n 157_o 158_o 159._o nor_o do_v we_o ever_o read_v of_o any_o attempt_n they_o make_v to_o free_v themselves_o by_o resistance_n though_o as_o tertullian_n say_v they_o be_v in_o powerful_a number_n mingle_v in_o their_o village_n and_o in_o their_o city_n yea_o in_o their_o castle_n and_o in_o their_o army_n yea_o there_o be_v a_o illustrious_a instance_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o thebean_a legion_n who_o ten_o man_n be_v execute_v for_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o idol_n they_o quiet_o submit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o a_o second_o dicimation_n be_v command_v by_o maximinian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o one_o of_o their_o great_a commander_n a_o excellent_a christian_n persuade_v they_o to_o suffer_v it_o with_o the_o same_o patience_n because_o it_o be_v not_o with_o their_o sword_n they_o can_v make_v their_o way_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o another_o kind_n of_o warfare_n pag._n 163._o by_o a_o dear_a experience_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o endure_v any_o inconvenience_n in_o a_o settle_a government_n than_o to_o endeavour_v violent_a alteration_n doctor_n anth._n 541._o the_o letter_n he_o make_v his_o own_o p._n 478_o and_o advice_n other_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o these_o primitive_a christian_n p._n 541._o horneck_n letter_n to_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o best_a exercise_n speak_v of_o the_o heavenly_a life_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n he_o say_v pag._n 496._o they_o look_v upon_o christianity_n as_o a_o religion_n that_o teach_v they_o to_o suffer_v valiant_o pag._n 534._o 535._o to_o their_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n they_o be_v ever_o very_o submissive_a and_o in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n obedient_a to_o a_o tittle_n in_o their_o prayer_n they_o always_o remember_v they_o and_o though_o they_o persecute_v and_o afflict_v they_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o abate_v their_o zeal_n and_o vow_n for_o their_o
of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o his_o direction_n the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n treason_n be_v draw_v up_o and_o print_v in_o the_o book_n call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n sect_n v._o anno_fw-la 1594_o dr._n richard_n eede_v 74._o print_a with_o five_o other_o sermon_n london_n 1604._o p._n 70_o 72_o 73_o 74._o dean_n of_o worcester_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n on_o isai_n 49.23_o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o strength_n even_o of_o heathen_a state_n be_v in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o child_n of_o their_o god_n and_o their_o law_n draw_v from_o the_o oracle_n of_o some_o divine_a power_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o obey_v man_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o more_o than_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o do_v more_o teach_v either_o obedience_n or_o peace_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n obedience_n be_v right_o call_v nervus_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o sinew_n and_o strength_n of_o a_o kingdom_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n who_o as_o bernard_n note_v ne_o perderet_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la perdidit_fw-la vitam_fw-la do_v rather_o choose_v to_o lose_v his_o life_n than_o to_o leave_v his_o obedience_n as_o also_o because_o it_o require_v in_o christian_n obedience_n without_o respect_n of_o person_n to_o all_o without_o difference_n of_o degree_n high_o power_n rom._n 13.2_o without_o exception_n against_o their_o quality_n not_o only_o to_o they_o that_o be_v good_a and_o courteous_a but_o to_o they_o also_o who_o be_v froward_a 1_o pet._n 2.18_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o with_o eye-service_n as_o men-pleasers_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o because_o of_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n rom._n 13.5_o that_o if_o all_o the_o law_n and_o policy_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o strong_a to_o work_v peace_n and_o to_o persuade_v obedience_n as_o these_o few_o but_o very_o forcible_a rule_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n how_o much_o therefore_o be_v it_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o in_o so_o great_a light_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a fruit_n that_o whereas_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o government_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o obedience_n the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v the_o firebrand_n of_o kingdom_n and_o the_o armour_n of_o disobedience_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o usurp_a power_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v king_n but_o also_o to_o bring_v in_o that_o anarchy_n of_o factious_a subject_n who_o presume_v to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n wherein_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o leo_n write_v unto_o theodosius_n private_a cause_n be_v handle_v with_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o every_o man_n make_v religion_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n the_o handmaid_n of_o his_o affection_n it_o be_v intolerable_a to_o see_v how_o far_o some_o busy_a head_n fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o kingdom_n regin_v p._n 7â—_n vindic_n contr_n tyrant_n bachâ—n_n de_fw-fr juâ—e_fw-fr regin_v and_o so_o as_o they_o please_v the_o right_a of_o king_n from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n how_o contemptuous_o they_o term_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n the_o solecism_n of_o the_o court_n how_o seditious_o they_o give_v wing_n to_o ambitious_a humour_n to_o plead_v the_o right_n of_o a_o laconical_a ephory_n against_o king_n but_o for_o themselves_o and_o to_o arm_v that_o beast_n of_o many_o head_n the_o multitude_n which_o ever_o go_v as_o seneca_n not_o whither_o it_o shall_v but_o whither_o the_o stream_n bear_v it_o against_o that_o which_o to_o want_v of_o judgement_n be_v ever_o most_o heavy_a the_o present_a government_n whereas_o the_o right_a rule_n of_o religion_n give_v no_o remedy_n to_o subject_n against_o the_o high_a authority_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o either_o suffering_n or_o obey_v and_o therefore_o they_o that_o open_v that_o gap_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o ambitious_a pope_n or_o to_o the_o anarchy_n of_o seditious_a subject_n howsoever_o they_o pretend_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n they_o shall_v soon_o prove_v themselves_o to_o have_v no_o religion_n than_o that_o there_o be_v any_o defence_n for_o they_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n which_o teach_v as_o to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n for_o good_a prince_n so_o to_o be_v patient_a of_o those_o who_o in_o anger_n as_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n speak_v 13.11_o hos_fw-la 13.11_o he_o set_v over_o we_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o against_o who_o the_o first_o professor_n of_o our_o faith_n have_v no_o weapon_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 2._o p._n 2._o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o first_o sermon_n before_o king_n james_n say_v that_o promotion_n come_v neither_o from_o the_o east_n nor_o from_o the_o west_n nor_o from_o the_o south_n but_o from_o god._n ps_n 73.6_o that_o their_o power_n be_v of_o god_n rom._n 3.1_o and_o their_o judgement_n god_n judgement_n deut._n 1.17_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o consequence_n resist_v the_o ordmance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.2_o but_o god_n in_o they_o as_o he_o tell_v samuel_n they_o have_v not_o reject_v thou_o but_o i_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n moreton_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v this_o doctime_n in_o his_o write_n and_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o assert_v it_o by_o his_o suffering_n be_v a_o great_a sharer_n in_o that_o affliction_n which_o in_o the_o great_a rebellion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n bring_v upon_o both_o the_o king_n and_o the_o church_n anno_fw-la 1596._o he_o publish_v his_o solomon_n or_o a_o treatise_n declare_v the_o shake_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n lond._n pr._n lond._n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n wherein_o he_o prove_v after_o the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n insert_v these_o follow_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o state_n and_o crown_n one_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o the_o state_n to_o that_o under_o which_o we_o live_v so_o that_o all_o his_o argument_n without_o any_o further_a comment_n be_v applicable_a to_o our_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o he_o foresee_v lect._n foresee_v ep._n ad_fw-la lect._n that_o it_o will_v be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n especial_o in_o great_a and_o absolute_a monarchy_n great_a authority_n than_o seem_v to_o stand_v with_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n he_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o flattery_n but_o to_o a_o constant_a and_o settle_a persuasion_n he_o intend_v in_o publish_v the_o treatise_n the_o good_a and_o peaceable_a state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o maintain_n of_o that_o powerful_a and_o majestical_a authority_n whereunto_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o make_v we_o subject_a and_o in_o the_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v 5._o affirm_v sect._n 2._o p._n 4_o 5._o that_o magistracy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a device_n of_o man_n as_o they_o who_o contemn_v and_o labour_n to_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n speak_v evil_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o have_v imagine_v but_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n obj._n but_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o establish_v by_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n except_o only_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v invent_v and_o continue_v by_o man_n excel_v other_o in_o strength_n and_o ambition_n answ_n the_o abuse_n of_o magistracy_n though_o many_o and_o grievous_a 6._o p._n 6._o can_v take_v away_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o and_o although_o magistracy_n have_v be_v by_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n establish_v only_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o belong_v as_o much_o to_o infidel_n for_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o god_n not_o as_o he_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o his_o church_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o all_o men._n 7._o p._n 7._o god_n set_v up_o this_o his_o ordiannce_n among_o infidel_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n
greg._n tolesano_n de_fw-fr rep_n c._n 7._o 7._o 1â—_n and_o for_o 300_o year_n after_o christ_n though_o the_o christian_n suffer_v innumerable_a and_o most_o cruel_a torment_n 20000_o be_v slay_v at_o one_o time_n yet_o they_o never_o plot_v against_o the_o law_n the_o magistrate_n the_o empere_a or_o his_o â—â—enrity_n in_o the_o least_o degree_n but_o by_o this_o argument_n they_o personade_v man_n to_o turn_v to_o christianity_n as_o to_o the_o best_a religion_n because_o it_o tâ—â—k_v man_n off_o from_o ambition_n and_o a_o desire_n of_o change_n and_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o according_o as_o nicephorus_n relate_v the_o christian_a that_o but_o pull_v down_o the_o edict_n of_o dioclesian_n at_o nicomedia_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o his_o fellow_n christian_n to_o be_v just_o execute_v for_o the_o fact_n it_o therefore_o behoove_v prince_n to_o consider_v 83._o c._n 2._o sect._n 16._o p_o 83._o in_o what_o a_o slippery_a place_n their_o sacred_a majesty_n stand_v if_o this_o principle_n of_o depose_v prince_n unheard_a of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v true_a and_o this_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n 255._o c._n 6._o sect._n 14._o p_o 255._o especial_o st._n ambrose_n who_o be_v famous_a for_o this_o say_n against_o the_o goth_n my_o tear_n be_v my_o weapon_n such_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o a_o bishop_n ☞_o ☞_o any_o otherwise_o i_o dare_v not_o resist_v many_o other_o passage_n may_v be_v transcribe_v be_v not_o what_o be_v already_o cite_v more_o than_o enough_o since_o the_o author_n practice_n be_v so_o solemn_a and_o unquestionable_a a_o confirmation_n of_o his_o opinion_n and_o his_o other_o book_n especial_o his_o discovery_n of_o romish_a rebellious_a position_n with_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n against_o parson_n etc._n etc._n a_o proof_n that_o he_o never_o live_v to_o repent_v of_o so_o true_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n sect_n vi_o mr._n greenham_n in_o his_o short_a form_n of_o catechise_n 413.414_o lond._n 1599_o 4_o to_o p._n 412_o 413.414_o qu._n what_o do_v you_o understand_v by_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o the_o five_o commandment_n answ_n not_o only_o my_o natural_a parent_n but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o i_o for_o my_o good_a as_o magistrate_n etc._n etc._n qu._n what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n towards_o their_o master_n answ_n servant_n ought_v in_o fear_n and_o tremble_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruction_n commandment_n and_o correction_n of_o their_o master_n qu._n what_o if_o parent_n or_o master_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n to_o their_o child_n and_o servant_n answ_n yet_o they_o must_v obey_v they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o god_n ordinance_n qu._n what_o if_o they_o command_v unjust_a thing_n answ_n then_o they_o must_v obey_v god_n rather_o than_o man_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o correction_n archbishop_z abbot_z an._n 1600._o publish_v his_o lecture_n on_o ionas_n 432._o lon._n 1600._o lect_n 20._o p._n 432._o and_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v one_o quotation_n out_o of_o he_o athanaric_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n see_v the_o triumph_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n at_o constantinople_n break_v forth_o into_o these_o word_n the_o emperor_n without_o doubt_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v stir_v his_o hand_n against_o he_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o his_o own_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o year_n on_o march_n one_a be_v the_o first_o sunday_n in_o lent_n dr._n william_n barlow_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n 1601._o prâ—at_a lon._n 1601._o and_o then_o of_o lincoln_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n a_o little_a time_n after_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n on_o matth._n 22.21_o and_o therein_o he_o well_o instruct_v we_o it_o please_v god_n to_o be_v call_v a_o king_n in_o heaven_n ps_n 20._o and_o the_o king_n be_v call_v a_o god_n on_o earth_n ps_n 82._o therefore_o he_o which_o deni_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o visible_a god_n his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a can_v perform_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o god_n invisible_a certain_o a_o mind_n incline_v to_o rebellion_n be_v never_o well_o possess_v of_o religion_n they_o therefore_o who_o with_o sheba_n 2_o sam._n 20.1_o will_v make_v a_o secession_n from_o their_o prince_n or_o with_o jeroboam_n and_o the_o ten_o tribe_n will_v turn_v from_o he_o because_o he_o have_v turn_v his_o father_n scourge_n into_o scorpion_n 1_o reg._n 12._o they_o who_o think_v that_o they_o may_v either_o kill_v their_o liege_n or_o shall_v from_o he_o or_o depose_v and_o thrust_v they_o out_o of_o their_o seat_n or_o expose_v they_o to_o danger_n or_o fear_n be_v guilty_a not_o only_o of_o rebellion_n but_o of_o irreligion_n the_o jesuit_n parson_n al._n doleman_n dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n a_o principal_a if_o not_o the_o only_a poison_n of_o the_o earl_n heart_n wherein_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o subject_a to_o rise_v against_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n my_o exhortation_n to_o you_o be_v belove_v that_o you_o will_v believe_v jesus_n rather_o than_o a_o jesuit_n who_o will_v his_o disciple_n and_o all_o christian_n to_o possess_v their_o soul_n in_o patience_n luc._n 10._o albeit_o they_o be_v persecute_v even_o to_o death_n by_o their_o prince_n and_o st._n paul_n who_o adjudge_v he_o to_o damnation_n who_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o if_o you_o desire_v some_o story_n of_o scripture_n saul_n a_o apostate_n reject_v by_o god_n not_o deject_v by_o samuel_n jeroboam_n plague_v not_o dispossess_v ahab_n reprove_v by_o elias_n not_o deprive_v nebuchadonosor_n punish_v from_o heaven_n not_o depose_v by_o his_o subject_n the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v straight_o in_o this_o case_n it_o bridle_v the_o mouth_n that_o it_o speak_v not_o evil_a of_o the_o king._n exod._n 21._o it_o bind_v the_o heart_n not_o to_o imagine_v evil_a against_o he_o eccl._n 10._o the_o sum_n of_o this_o part_n be_v that_o of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n 2.21_o that_o the_o inthron_a and_o depose_v of_o prince_n be_v god_n only_a prerogative_n royal_a and_o the_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v a_o argument_n that_o if_o obedience_n be_v due_a unto_o caesar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o a_o foreigner_n much_o more_o be_v we_o to_o perform_v it_o to_o our_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vii_o thus_o also_o say_v francis_n marbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o eccl._n 10.20_o 1602._o 〈◊〉_d 1602._o at_o the_o spital_n on_o tuesday_n in_o easter_n week_n print_v by_o authority_n the_o principal_a question_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o subject_n that_o be_v godly_a wise_n aught_o to_o repress_v in_o themselves_o all_o insurrection_n of_o mind_n against_o the_o suppose_a scandal_n of_o civil_a administration_n and_o against_o the_o do_n of_o prince_n and_o that_o a_o disloyal_a thought_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v lend_v thereunto_o it_o be_v insinuate_v by_o a_o evil_a subject_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o stand_v content_v in_o a_o government_n that_o pervert_v and_o invert_v the_o use_n of_o preferment_n and_o abasement_n aim_v perhaps_o at_o something_o do_v by_o solomon_n in_o his_o uxoriousness_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o his_o idolatrous_a wife_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n be_v deprave_v by_o the_o riotousness_n and_o dissoluteness_n of_o the_o governor_n but_o god_n give_v we_o no_o dispensation_n for_o any_o cause_n to_o disreverence_v the_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o except_o that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o we_o do_v it_o at_o god_n commandment_n the_o man_n of_o god_n when_o they_o have_v by_o mistake_v exceed_v towards_o a_o ruler_n though_o a_o wicked_a one_o have_v use_v diligence_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o and_o to_o avoid_v the_o scandal_n so_o st._n paul_n act._n 23_o 5._o and_o david_n be_v cut_v in_o his_o heart_n because_o he_o have_v cut_v off_o the_o lap_n that_o be_v in_o saul_n be_v garment_n ☞_o ☞_o so_o that_o if_o to_o refuse_v god_n be_v ungodliness_n than_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o to_o admit_v a_o contemptuous_a thought_n of_o a_o prince_n in_o who_o god_n offer_v himself_o unto_o we_o and_o it_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v ungodly_a man_n 10.27_o 1_o sam._n 10.27_o which_o offend_v in_o this_o kind_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v they_o son_n of_o belial_n i._n e._n unyoked_a person_n which_o refuse_v to_o be_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o due_a obedience_n as_o for_o the_o allegation_n make_v by_o heretic_n of_o conscience_n to_o god_n when_o no_o disobedience_n to_o god_n be_v require_v it_o be_v in_o great_a hypocrisy_n that_o god_n be_v allege_v for_o be_v they_o not_o put_v together_o in_o the_o scripture_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o seditious_a or_o as_o the_o text_n have_v it_o from_o the_o various_a from_o those_o that_o
both_o their_o argument_n and_o authority_n sir_n john_n hayward_n ann._n 1603._o set_v out_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o conference_n which_o be_v reprint_v ann._n 1683._o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n the_o book_n be_v write_v as_o himself_o in_o his_o dedicatory_a epistle_n tell_v the_o king_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o succession_n according_a to_o proximity_n of_o blood_n and_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o lawful_a power_n to_o remove_v the_o one_o or_o repel_v the_o other_o the_o jesuit_n main_a argument_n be_v 3â—â—_n hayâ—_n pâ—â—_n 1._o ed_n 〈◊〉_d and_o p_o 3â—â—_n that_o succession_n to_o government_n by_o nearness_n of_o blood_n be_v not_o by_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o divine_a but_o by_o the_o humane_a and_o positive_a law_n of_o any_o commonwealth_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o may_v upon_o just_a cause_n be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o change_v the_o fashion_n of_o government_n and_o limit_v the_o same_o with_o what_o condition_n they_o please_v but_o the_o learned_a civilian_n confute_v the_o opinion_n with_o much_o reason_n 6._o pag._n 6._o and_o many_o very_a pertinent_a authority_n he_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v inconvenient_a to_o be_v govern_v by_o a_o king_n who_o be_v defective_a in_o body_n or_o mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a inconvenience_n by_o make_v a_o breach_n in_o this_o high_a point_n of_o state_n to_o open_v a_o entrance_n for_o all_o disorder_n wherein_o ambition_n and_o insolency_n may_v range_v at_o large_a when_o s._n peter_n term_n king_n a_o human_a creature_n etc._n c._n 2._o p._n 39_o 40_o etc._n etc._n 1_o pet._n 2._o he_o mean_v not_o as_o you_o interpret_v a_o thing_n create_v by_o man._n be_v a_o brutish_a creature_n to_o be_v take_v for_o a_o thing_n create_v by_o a_o beast_n if_o so_o than_o all_o creature_n shall_v be_v call_v divine_a because_o they_o be_v create_v by_o god_n to_o who_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o create_v and_o s._n paul_n say_v rom._n 13._o that_o all_o authority_n be_v the_o ordinance_n and_o institution_n of_o god._n it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o the_o first_o heroical_a age_n the_o people_n be_v not_o govern_v by_o any_o positive_a law_n but_o their_o king_n do_v both_o judge_n and_o command_v by_o their_o word_n by_o their_o will_n by_o their_o absolute_a power_n without_o any_o restraint_n or_o direction_n but_o only_o of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o when_o it_o grow_v troublesome_a and_o tedious_a for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o receive_v their_o right_n from_o one_o man_n law_n be_v invent_v as_o cicero_n say_v and_o when_o any_o people_n be_v subdue_v by_o arm_n law_n be_v lay_v like_o log_n upon_o their_o neck_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o more_o sure_a subjection_n parliament_n in_o all_o place_n have_v be_v erect_v by_o king_n so_o that_o neither_o law_n nor_o parliament_n be_v assign_v by_o the_o people_n for_o assistance_n and_o direction_n to_o their_o king_n we_o must_v judge_v fact_n by_o law_n and_o not_o law_n by_o fact_n or_o example_n which_o alciat_a and_o deciane_fw-la do_v term_v a_o golden_a law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o action_n either_o so_o impious_a or_o absurd_a which_o may_v not_o be_v parallel_v by_o example_n 46._o pag._n 46._o i_o never_o hear_v of_o christian_a prince_n who_o challenge_v infinite_a authority_n without_o limitation_n of_o any_o law_n either_o natural_a or_o divine_a but_o where_o you_o term_v it_o a_o absurd_a paradox_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v not_o have_v power_n to_o chasten_v their_o prince_n and_o upon_o just_a consideration_n to_o remove_v he_o i_o be_o content_a to_o join_v with_o you_o upon_o the_o issue_n 47._o pag._n 47._o have_v you_o no_o text_n of_o scripture_n no_o father_n of_o the_o church_n no_o law_n no_o reason_n to_o allege_v do_v not_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n 2.10_o 13._o judas_n 8._o rom._n 13._o tit._n 3.1_o 1_o tim._n 2.1_o oblige_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o and_o obey_v king_n but_o perhaps_o you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mean_v this_o of_o wicked_a prince_n the_o apostle_n speak_v general_o of_o all_o s._n peter_n 1.2.18_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o evil_a lord_n and_o what_o prince_n have_v ever_o be_v more_o either_o irreligious_a or_o tyrannical_a than_o caligula_n tiberius_n nero_n the_o infamy_n of_o their_o age_n under_o who_o empire_n the_o apostle_n do_v both_o live_v 51._o pag._n 50_o 51._o and_o write_v i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o example_n of_o another_o time_n nabuchadnezzar_n king_n of_o assyria_n waste_v all_o palestina_n take_v jerusalem_n slay_v the_o king_n burn_v the_o temple_n take_v away_o the_o holy_a vessel_n and_o treasure_n the_o residue_n he_o permit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o spoil_n of_o his_o unmerciful_a soldier_n who_o defile_v all_o place_n with_o rape_n ruin_n and_o blood._n after_o the_o glut_n of_o this_o butchery_n the_o people_n which_o remain_v he_o lead_v captive_a into_o chaldea_n and_o there_o command_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o whosoever_o refuse_v to_o worship_v his_o golden_a image_n shall_v be_v cast_v into_o a_o fiery_a furnace_n what_o cruelty_n what_o impiety_n be_v comparable_a to_o this_o and_o yet_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n c._n 29.7_o and_o baruch_n c._n 1.11_o do_v write_v to_o those_o captive_a jew_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o prosperity_n and_o life_n of_o he_o and_o baltasar_n his_o son_n that_o their_o day_n may_v be_v upon_o earth_n as_o the_o day_n of_o heaven_n and_o ezekiel_n c._n 17._o both_o blame_n and_o threaten_v zedekiah_n for_o his_o disloyalty_n in_o revolt_a from_o nabuchadnezzar_n who_o homager_n and_o tributary_n he_o be_v what_o answer_n will_v you_o make_v to_o this_o example_n prince_n be_v the_o immediate_a minister_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o call_v nabuchadnezzar_n his_o servant_n and_o the_o prophet_n esay_n call_v cyrus_n a_o profane_a and_o heathen_a king_n the_o lord_n anoint_v in_o regard_n hereof_o david_n call_v they_o god_n and_o if_o they_o do_v abuse_v their_o power_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o their_o subject_n as_o be_v both_o inferior_a and_o naked_a of_o authority_n because_o all_o jurisdiction_n within_o their_o realm_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o which_o their_o presence_n only_o do_v silence_n and_o suspend_v but_o god_n reserve_v they_o to_o the_o sore_a trial_n horrible_o and_o sudden_o say_v the_o wise_a man_n will_v the_o lord_n appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o hard_a judgement_n shall_v they_o have_v 52._o pag._n 52._o if_o he_o command_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v lawful_a we_o must_v manifest_v our_o obedience_n by_o ready_a perform_n if_o he_o enjoin_v we_o those_o action_n that_o be_v evil_a we_o must_v show_v our_o subjection_n by_o patient_a endure_a it_o be_v god_n only_o who_o set_v king_n in_o their_o state_n it_o be_v he_o only_o who_o may_v remove_v they_o 2_o chron._n 1._o prov._n 28.2_o 2_o chron._n 28.6_o and_o therefore_o we_o endure_v with_o patience_n unseasonable_a wether_n unfruitful_a year_n and_o other_o like_a punishment_n of_o god_n so_o must_v we_o tolerate_v the_o imperfection_n of_o prince_n and_o quiet_o expect_v either_o reformation_n or_o else_o a_o change_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n 53._o pag._n 53._o even_o against_o their_o most_o mortal_a persecutor_n in_o a_o word_n the_o current_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v in_o this_o point_n concurrent_a insomuch_o as_o among_o they_o all_o there_o be_v not_o one_o fond_a not_o any_o one_o one_o be_v a_o small_a number_n and_o yet_o i_o say_v confident_o again_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o who_o have_v let_v fall_v so_o soose_a a_o speech_n as_o may_v be_v strain_v to_o a_o contrary_a sense_n how_o then_o be_v you_o of_o late_o become_v both_o so_o active_a and_o resolute_a to_o cut_v in_o sunder_o the_o reins_o of_o obedience_n the_o very_a sinew_n of_o government_n and_o order_n 54._o pag._n 54._o neither_o be_v the_o devil_n ever_o able_a until_o in_o late_a decline_a time_n to_o possess_v the_o heart_n of_o christian_n with_o these_o curse_a opinion_n which_o do_v evermore_o beget_v a_o world_n of_o murder_n rape_n ruin_n and_o desolation_n for_o tell_v i_o what_o if_o the_o prince_n who_o you_o persuade_v the_o people_n you_o have_v power_n to_o depose_v be_v able_a to_o make_v and_o maintain_v his_o party_n what_o if_o other_o prince_n who_o it_o do_v concern_v as_o well_o in_o honour_n to_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nation_n observe_v as_o also_o in_o policy_n to_o break_v those_o proceed_n which_o may_v form_v precedent_n against_o themselves_o do_v adjoyn_v to_o the_o side_n what_o if_o whilst_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n be_v as_o be_v the_o frog_n and_o the_o mouse_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o encounter_n some_o
king_n person_n either_o in_o hinder_v he_o for_o burn_v of_o incense_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o in_o thrust_v he_o out_o of_o the_o temple_n or_o in_o compel_v he_o to_o dwell_v apart_o in_o a_o house_n as_o he_o do_v though_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n if_o he_o have_v not_o of_o himself_o yield_v to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n in_o that_o behalf_n or_o that_o he_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o kingdom_n either_o by_o the_o say_v streke_v of_o god_n or_o by_o his_o dwell_n in_o a_o house_n apart_o or_o that_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o priest_n than_o do_v may_v have_v be_v a_o lawful_a warrant_n to_o any_o priest_n afterward_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o to_o have_v depose_v by_o sentence_n any_o of_o their_o king_n from_o their_o kingdom_n for_o the_o like_a offence_n or_o to_o have_v use_v arm_n or_o repress_v such_o their_o unlawful_a attempt_n by_o forcible_a way_n though_o they_o have_v imagine_v the_o same_o may_v have_v tend_v to_o the_o preservation_n of_o religion_n or_o that_o either_o before_o that_o time_n or_o afterward_o ☜_o ☜_o any_o priest_n do_v resist_v by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n either_o of_o israel_n or_o of_o judah_n from_o their_o kingdom_n though_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n all_o of_o they_o and_o fourteen_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n be_v open_a and_o plain_a idolater_n he_o do_v great_o err_v 1._o can._n 23._o l._n 1._o and_o because_o against_o this_o the_o case_n of_o athaliah_n may_v be_v object_v they_o say_v further_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jehoiada_n and_o his_o wife_n do_v amiss_o in_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o their_o king_n joash_n or_o that_o athaliah_n be_v not_o a_o tyrannical_a usurper_n the_o right_a heir_n of_o that_o kingdom_n be_v alive_a or_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o lawful_a for_o jehoiada_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prince_n levite_n and_o people_n to_o have_v yield_v their_o subjection_n unto_o their_o lawful_a king_n nor_o have_v so_o do_v and_o their_o king_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o his_o crown_n to_o have_v join_v together_o for_o the_o overthrow_v of_o athaliah_n the_o usurper_n or_o that_o jehoiada_n the_o high_a priest_n be_v not_o bind_v as_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n both_o to_o inform_v the_o prince_n and_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n promise_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o joash_n shall_v reign_v over_o they_o or_o that_o this_o fact_n either_o of_o the_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v for_o a_o lawful_a warrant_n for_o any_o afterward_o either_o prince_n priest_n or_o people_n to_o have_v depose_v any_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n who_o by_o right_a of_o succession_n come_v to_o their_o crown_n or_o to_o have_v kill_v they_o for_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o have_v set_v another_o in_o their_o place_n according_a to_o their_o own_o choice_n or_o that_o this_o example_n of_o jehoiada_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v give_v they_o to_o the_o high_a priest_n any_o authority_n to_o dispute_v determine_v or_o judge_n whether_o the_o child_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n shall_v either_o be_v keep_v from_o the_o crown_n because_o their_o father_n be_v idolater_n or_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o it_o shall_v be_v depose_v from_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n or_o any_o other_o respect_n whatsoever_o he_o â—oth_v great_o err_v 25._o can._n 25._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o captain_n or_o subject_a high_a or_o low_o whosoever_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n 28._o cap._n 28._o or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o sacred_a person_n he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v earnest_o inculcate_v in_o many_o other_o place_n the_o israelite_n in_o egypt_n after_o joseph_n death_n be_v oppress_v very_o tyrannical_o many_o way_n do_v never_o rebel_v against_o any_o of_o those_o king_n but_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o authority_n though_o their_o burden_n be_v very_o intolerable_a both_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o impossible_a work_n impose_v on_o they_o and_o because_o also_o they_o may_v not_o offer_v sacrifice_n unto_o the_o lord_n a_o special_a part_n of_o god_n worship_n without_o apparent_a danger_n of_o ston_a to_o death_n beside_o it_o may_v not_o be_v omit_v when_o god_n himself_o send_v moses_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o that_o servitude_n he_o will_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o carry_v they_o thence_o till_o pharaoh_n their_o king_n give_v they_o licence_n to_o depart_v when_o alexander_n the_o great_a 30._o l._n 1._o cap._n 30._o have_v overthrow_v darius_n send_v to_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o assist_v he_o in_o his_o war_n and_o become_v tributary_n to_o the_o macedonian_n as_o he_o have_v be_v to_o the_o persian_n 8._o jos_n ant._n l._n 11._o c_o 8._o he_o return_v for_o his_o answer_n that_o he_o may_v not_o yield_v thereunto_o ☞_o ☞_o because_o he_o have_v take_v a_o oath_n for_o his_o true_a allegiance_n unto_o darius_n which_o he_o may_v not_o lawful_o violate_v while_o darius_n live_v be_v by_o flight_n escape_v when_o his_o army_n be_v defeat_v 30._o can._n 30._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o jaddus_n the_o high_a priest_n do_v amiss_o in_o bind_v his_o obedience_n to_o king_n darius_n by_o a_o oath_n or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o sin_v if_o he_o have_v refuse_v be_v thereunto_o require_v so_o to_o have_v swear_v or_o have_v so_o swear_v he_o may_v lawful_o have_v bear_v arm_n against_o darius_n or_o have_v solicit_v other_o whether_o alien_n or_o jew_n thereunto_o he_o do_v great_o err_v and_o agreeable_a hereunto_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n under_o the_o gospel_n if_o therefore_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 2._o l._n 2._o that_o our_o saviour_n do_v exempt_v himself_o from_o the_o obedience_n due_a to_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n or_o do_v any_o way_n or_o at_o any_o time_n encourage_v the_o jew_n or_o any_o other_o directly_z ☞_o ☞_o or_o indirect_o to_o rebel_v for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o against_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o any_o of_o his_o subordinate_a magistrate_n or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o very_o willing_o both_o himself_n pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n and_o also_o advise_v the_o jew_n so_o to_o do_v or_o that_o when_o he_o will_v the_o jew_n to_o pay_v tribute_n to_o caesar_n include_v therein_o their_o duty_n of_o obedience_n unto_o he_o he_o do_v not_o therein_o deal_v plain_o or_o sincere_o but_o mean_v secret_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v bind_v no_o long_o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o he_o but_o until_o by_o force_n they_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o or_o that_o he_o do_v not_o utter_o and_o true_o condemn_v all_o devise_n conference_n and_o resolution_n whatsoever_o either_o in_o his_o own_o apostle_n or_o in_o any_o other_o person_n for_o the_o use_n of_o force_n against_o civil_a authority_n or_o that_o by_o christ_n word_n all_o subject_n of_o what_o sort_n soever_o without_o exception_n ought_v not_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o perish_v with_o the_o sword_n that_o take_v and_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o any_o cause_n against_o king_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v bear_v or_o under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o do_v inhabit_v or_o that_o christ_n do_v not_o well_o and_o as_o the_o five_o commandment_n do_v require_v in_o submit_v himself_o as_o he_o do_v to_o authority_n although_o he_o be_v first_o send_v for_o with_o sword_n and_o staff_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o thief_n and_o then_o afterward_o carry_v to_o pilate_n and_o by_o he_o albeit_o he_o find_v no_o evil_n in_o he_o condemn_v to_o death_n or_o that_o by_o any_o doctrine_n or_o example_n which_o christ_n ever_o teach_v or_o have_v leave_v upon_o good_a record_n ☜_o ☜_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v lawful_a to_o any_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o to_o decline_v either_o the_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o of_o any_o their_o lawful_a deputy_n and_o inferior_a magistrate_n rule_v under_o they_o he_o do_v great_o err_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 2._o can._n 6._o l._n 2._o that_o the_o subject_n of_o all_o the_o temporal_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o as_o much_o bind_v in_o st._n paul_n time_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o they_o as_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o empire_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o even_o for_o conscience_n sake_n or_o that_o st._n paul_n commandment_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o apostleship_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n than_o ethnic_n be_v not_o of_o as_o great_a force_n to_o bind_v
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
infant_n age_n of_o the_o church_n who_o torture_n make_v happy_a infamy_n glorious_a the_o contempt_n of_o gold_n rich_a and_o the_o crown_n not_o of_o a_o kingdom_n but_o martyrdom_n make_v august_a and_o as_o truth_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o climate_n so_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n providence_n fix_v for_o when_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n as_o full_o appear_v by_o his_o epipistle_n to_o fronto_n ducaeus_n write_v ann._n 1611._o wherein_o discourse_v of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n observation_n of_o old_a that_o man_n preposterous_a zeal_n have_v destroy_v their_o charity_n he_o add_v but_o good_a god_n 1611._o pag._n 82_o lond._n 1611._o have_v the_o father_n live_v in_o our_o age_n what_o complaint_n will_v he_o have_v make_v to_o see_v so_o many_o man_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n most_o wicked_o and_o irreligious_o not_o only_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o trifle_n but_o undertake_v rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a massacre_n of_o innocent_a people_n overthrow_v of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o murder_n of_o prince_n this_o be_v your_o privilege_n at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n as_o he_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o not_o only_o the_o grave_a citizen_n and_o senator_n of_o a_o nation_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a convention_n though_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v of_o this_o kind_n be_v unlawful_a but_o even_o the_o mobile_n assume_v to_o themselves_o a_o power_n of_o abdicate_a king_n forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o they_o please_v and_o of_o abolish_n all_o law_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o piety_n which_o villainy_n no_o religion_n though_o never_o so_o profane_a and_o impious_a except_o you_o mean_v the_o popish_a ever_o allow_v etc._n p._n 100_o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v ever_o former_o allow_v garnet_n be_v chief_a crime_n be_v that_o he_o have_v either_o forget_v or_o neglect_a s._n paul_n be_v advice_n consent_v to_o the_o do_v of_o evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o this_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v do_v have_v he_o demonstrate_v himself_o a_o true_a follower_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o what_o precept_n or_o example_n bid_v he_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n for_o his_o so_o do_v who_o be_v a_o lamb_n without_o blemish_n and_o reprove_v the_o preposterous_a zeal_n of_o james_n and_o john_n the_o apostle_n with_o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o i._n e._n you_o think_v your_o zeal_n be_v commendable_a which_o hate_v the_o samaritan_n and_o will_v destroy_v they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o require_v such_o a_o cruel_a sanguinary_a and_o destructive_a zeal_n from_o my_o follower_n what_o i_o require_v be_v charity_n that_o be_v patient_a edify_v and_o which_o cover_v a_o multitude_n of_o sin_n this_o i_o approve_v of_o and_o this_o i_o will_v have_v practise_v by_o those_o to_o who_o i_o be_o to_o leave_v my_o peace_n this_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v have_v he_o remember_v 105._o p._n 104_o 105._o how_o severe_o our_o holy_a saviour_n chastise_v peter_n when_o he_o rash_o cut_v off_o malchus_n be_v ear._n but_o zealot_n be_v very_o seldom_o remove_v from_o their_o purpose_n by_o any_o consideration_n of_o law_n either_o divine_a or_o humane_a whatever_o school_n teach_v this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o school_n of_o antinhrist_n and_o of_o satan_n for_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o true_a abeddon_n and_o apollyon_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n jesus_n christ_n be_v perfect_o contrary_a to_o this_o for_o he_o prescribe_v no_o other_o remedy_n to_o his_o disciple_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o injury_n but_o flight_n patience_n and_o prayer_n that_o rejoice_v in_o hope_n be_v patient_a in_o tribulation_n and_o pray_v continual_o as_o the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o may_v triumph_v over_o all_o their_o adversary_n these_o be_v the_o only_a arm_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v wherever_o they_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v the_o only_a weapon_n which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n only_o know_v no_o man_n take_v arm_n or_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o his_o prince_n these_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o hildebrandine_n doctrine_n which_o fly_v at_o the_o crown_n of_o emperor_n king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ix_o against_o this_o modest_a and_o learned_a epistle_n of_o isaac_n casaubon_n do_v eudaemon_n johannes_n write_v which_o dr._n prideaux_n 76._o prideaux_n pr._n at_o oxford_n 1614_o c._n 2._o p._n 76._o afterward_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n and_o bishop_n of_o worcester_n answer_v in_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o jesuit_n and_o buchanan_n and_o knox_n together_o brand_a they_o just_o with_o the_o name_n of_o traitor_n as_o king_n james_n have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o aver_v 107._o p._n 107._o that_o the_o popish_a writer_n breed_v in_o the_o school_n of_o hildebrand_n call_v a_o lawful_a king_n a_o tyrant_n if_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n whereas_o a_o tyrant_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sorbon_n and_o of_o the_o man_n of_o ancient_a sincerity_n and_o simplicity_n be_v oppose_v to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n and_o signify_v one_o who_o have_v invade_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v not_o his_o own_o by_o force_n and_o evil_a art_n and_o then_o add_v if_o a_o apostate_n shall_v reign_v in_o france_n 109._o p._n 109._o or_o england_n who_o exceed_v julian_n or_o the_o grand_a signior_n it_o be_v not_o the_o duty_n of_o his_o subject_n to_o dethrone_v he_o for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o be_v innocent_a ☜_o ☜_o do_v the_o israelite_n attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o nabuchadnezzar_n or_o the_o christian_n against_o julian_n and_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n do_v they_o use_v any_o other_o weapon_n beside_o their_o prayer_n and_o their_o tear_n let_v we_o use_v these_o arm_n and_o if_o the_o king_n do_v amiss_o let_v we_o expect_v when_o god_n will_v punish_v he_o let_v not_o his_o subject_n tumultuous_o oppose_v he_o and_o whereas_o mariana_n have_v affirm_v 123._o p._n 123._o that_o when_o prince_n open_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n leave_v to_o maintain_v the_o public_a safety_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n and_o murder_v king_n he_o reply_v here_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o subject_n the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o prince_n confer_v on_o they_o immediate_o by_o god_n the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n not_o only_a when_o we_o live_v easy_a under_o the_o government_n for_o our_o profit_n but_o when_o we_o suffer_v under_o it_o for_o conscience_n sake_n by_o the_o maxim_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 131._o p._n 130_o 131._o the_o people_n be_v make_v the_o king_n judge_n to_o inquire_v into_o his_o fault_n and_o to_o punish_v he_o as_o they_o think_v fit_a when_o he_o do_v amiss_o what_o difference_n be_v there_o if_o this_o be_v true_a between_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o subject_n a_o subject_a break_v the_o law_n and_o he_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o king_n the_o king_n violate_v his_o promise_n and_o his_o subject_n tell_v he_o we_o will_v not_o have_v this_o man_n long_o to_o rule_v over_o we_o admirable_a security_n of_o the_o person_n and_o crown_n of_o prince_n we_o obey_v our_o prince_n for_o conscience_n sake_n 60._o p._n 60._o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v immediate_o constitute_v by_o god_n if_o they_o rule_v well_o they_o be_v god_n great_a blessing_n if_o they_o degenerate_a into_o apostasy_n or_o tyranny_n they_o be_v god_n scourge_v to_o punish_v the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n as_o 2._o as_o rom._n 13._o and_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2._o calvin_n say_v true_o if_o a_o king_n abuse_v his_o power_n he_o shall_v render_v a_o account_n to_o god_n in_o time_n but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n we_o urge_v not_o compact_a but_o we_o pour_v out_o our_o prayer_n our_o bishop_n do_v advise_v not_o threaten_v 7._o threaten_v id._n serm._n on_o gowry_n conspir_n p._n 4_o 6_o 7._o the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 5_o of_o august_n at_o s._n mary_n before_o the_o university_n preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v howsoever_o they_o otherwise_o strive_v to_o appear_v good_a subject_n traitor_n will_v be_v ever_o ready_a to_o vent_v their_o treason_n hypocritical_a traitor_n watch_v their_o time_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o vent_v their_o villainy_n upon_o the_o least_o advantage_n in_o the_o 2_o king_n 19.37_o where_o we_o read_v that_o adrammelech_n and_o sharezer_n slay_v their_o
puritan_n against_o scripture_n father_n council_n and_o other_o orthodoxal_a writer_n for_o the_o coercion_n deposition_n and_o kill_v of_o king_n and_o the_o title_n be_v a_o sufficient_a declaration_n what_o the_o author_n judgement_n be_v the_o book_n itself_o be_v in_o many_o place_n both_z as_o to_o argument_n and_o style_n very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la set_v forth_o by_o the_o king_n order_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n that_o king_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o man_n but_o reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o subsequent_a chapter_n he_o prove_v the_o same_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n and_o he_o brief_o give_v his_o opinion_n 24._o opinion_n p._n 24._o chap._n 4._o but_o very_o full_o be_v the_o king_n for_o his_o religion_n impious_a for_o his_o government_n unjust_a for_o his_o life_n licentious_a the_o subject_n must_v endure_v he_o the_o bishop_n must_v reprove_v he_o the_o counsellor_n must_v advise_v he_o all_o must_v pray_v for_o he_o and_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v authority_n to_o disturb_v or_o displace_v he_o the_o same_o author_n ann._n 1622._o print_v at_o cambridg_n his_o antiparaeus_a in_o confutation_n of_o 1612._o of_o ambergae_n 1612._o david_n paraeus_n book_n de_n jure_fw-la regum_fw-la &_o brincipum_fw-la contra_fw-la bellarminum_fw-la becanum_n etc._n etc._n who_o disallow_v the_o pope_n claim_n invest_v the_o power_n over_o prince_n in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o book_n the_o dr._n show_v the_o consonancy_n and_o agreeableness_n of_o the_o popish_a and_o disciplinarian_a principle_n and_o in_o the_o book_n refute_v from_o the_o dictate_v of_o nature_n etc._n thes_n 1._o p._n 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o law_n of_o nation_n civil_a and_o canon_n scripture_n father_n and_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n that_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o king_n be_v not_o found_v in_o compact_n as_o if_o the_o majesty_n of_o prince_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o limit_v by_o they_o but_o that_o 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o as_o god_n be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o all_o who_o judge_n all_o his_o creature_n and_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o so_o king_n and_o prince_n who_o judge_n and_o punish_v other_o can_v be_v judge_v and_o punish_v by_o no_o one_o save_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o only_a power_n they_o be_v subject_a this_o david_n understanding_n though_o guilty_a of_o adultery_n and_o murder_n implore_v the_o divine_a mercy_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v for_o i_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o superior_a on_o earth_n but_o thou_o who_o can_v call_v i_o to_o account_v give_v sentence_n against_o i_o or_o punish_v i_o for_o my_o sin_n the_o reason_n be_v the_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n politic_a but_o the_o member_n ought_v not_o to_o judge_v the_o head_n because_o they_o be_v subject_a nor_o to_o cut_v it_o off_o for_o than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n and_o this_o the_o heathen_a poet_n know_v and_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v a_o power_n over_o their_o several_a subject_n but_o god_n only_o have_v a_o empire_n and_o authority_n over_o king_n nor_o will_v the_o public_a safety_n and_o tranquillity_n be_v maintain_v without_o such_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o king_n for_o the_o monarch_n who_o be_v oppose_v by_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n although_o they_o be_v much_o too_o strong_a for_o he_o will_v call_v to_o his_o assistance_n all_o his_o neighbour_a king_n and_o confederate_n will_v listen_v foreign_a force_n to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o misery_n of_o such_o a_o war_n will_v be_v a_o poor_a comfort_n to_o such_o a_o infatuate_v nation_n 18._o p._n 18._o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v such_o a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n to_o call_v their_o king_n to_o account_v which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o grant_v ☞_o ☞_o nero_n perish_v but_o the_o case_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o better_v by_o it_o for_o in_o the_o next_o year_n after_o his_o death_n it_o feel_v more_o calamity_n and_o be_v imbrue_v in_o more_o blood_n than_o in_o the_o whole_a nine_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v tyranny_n rome_n when_o she_o cast_v off_o her_o king_n do_v not_o abrogate_v 19_o p._n 19_o but_o change_v the_o tyranny_n and_o athens_n drive_v out_o one_o tyrant_n and_o bring_v in_o thirty_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o do_v confident_o assert_v that_o all_o tyranny_n whether_o it_o use_v violence_n against_o god_n or_o man_n aught_o to_o be_v suffer_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v abrogate_a till_o he_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o who_o alone_o gird_v and_o ungird_n the_o loin_n of_o king_n 20._o p._n 20._o solomon_n be_v guilty_a of_o polygamy_n and_o idolatry_n but_o lose_v not_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n ahab_n slay_v naboth_n tyrannical_o banish_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o prophet_n persecute_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o baal_n by_o his_o authority_n but_o neither_o the_o inferior_a magistrate_n nor_o the_o people_n presume_v to_o resist_v his_o tyranny_n it_o be_v true_a jehu_n do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o by_o any_o power_n that_o the_o law_n give_v he_o but_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o heaven_n and_o that_o which_o can_v not_o then_o be_v do_v without_o a_o oracle_n from_o heaven_n can_v now_o be_v do_v without_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n majesty_n the_o contumely_n of_o kingly_a power_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n christ_n who_o live_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o tiberius_n the_o authority_n of_o herod_n and_o government_n of_o pilate_n 22._o p._n 22._o the_o apostle_n who_o flourish_v under_o caligula_n claudius_n nero_n and_o domitian_n the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o persecutor_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n liberius_n hosius_n athanasius_n nazianzen_n and_o many_o other_o father_n who_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n water_v the_o church_n with_o their_o holy_a life_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v all_o ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n that_o prince_n may_v be_v resist_v by_o their_o subject_n if_o they_o be_v bless_v who_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 25._o p._n 25._o than_o they_o undoubted_o shall_v not_o be_v bless_v who_o refuse_v to_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v but_o rise_v against_o their_o persecutor_n they_o be_v convince_v of_o sin_n and_o acquire_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o law_n yes_o 41._o p._n 41._o under_o the_o directive_n not_o under_o the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o law._n 43._o p._n 43._o but_o have_v not_o prince_n give_v their_o subject_n many_o and_o must_v they_o be_v suffer_v to_o invade_v they_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o prince_n own_o voluntary_a concession_n shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o their_o detriment_n to_o encourage_v their_o subject_n to_o rebellion_n and_o parricide_n but_o whatever_o prince_n do_v as_o the_o law_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o so_o though_o they_o voluntary_o submit_v to_o their_o direction_n they_o can_v be_v compel_v so_o to_o do_v the_o concession_n of_o a_o prince_n to_o his_o subject_n 55._o p._n 55._o do_v not_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v tyrant_n who_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o lawful_a power_n over_o we_o we_o be_v command_v to_o obey_v forbid_v to_o resist_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o find_v no_o distinction_n between_o a_o good_a prince_n and_o a_o evil_a tyrant_n as_o to_o the_o honour_n reverence_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a therefore_o to_o draw_v the_o sword_n against_o they_o because_o they_o that_o resist_v resist_v god_n and_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o no_o law_n of_o god_n or_o man_n have_v set_v over_o we_o private_a tyrant_n usurper_n or_o domestic_a thief_n we_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o they_o we_o owe_v they_o no_o obedience_n nor_o be_v we_o any_o way_n either_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o their_o power_n or_o necessity_n of_o submission_n but_o that_o we_o may_v repel_v force_n by_o force_n 65._o p._n 65._o one_o apostle_n forbid_v all_o resistance_n another_o command_v obedience_n to_o superior_n neither_o of_o they_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o inferior_n indifferent_o to_o lay_v and_o clergy_n to_o man_n of_o all_o order_n degree_n and_o dignity_n that_o man_n therefore_o distinguish_v ill_a where_o the_o law_n of_o god_n admit_v of_o no_o distinction_n in_o such_o a_o case_n god_n allow_v we_o flight_n 80._o p._n 80._o and_o patience_n and_o prayer_n and_o tear_n
griffith_n 9_o serm._n 25._o mar._n 1660._o call_v fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n p._n 11._o u.p._n 39_o and_o p._n 8_o 9_o if_o god_n command_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o king_n shall_v command_v another_o than_o god_n command_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v and_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v disobey_v for_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o a_o twofold_a obedience_n active_a and_o passive_a where_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n lawful_a there_o yield_v active_a obedience_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v your_o duty_n to_o do_v they_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v command_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o you_o may_v not_o lawful_o do_v than_o you_o must_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v patient_o for_o your_o not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o be_v your_o passive_a obedience_n and_o in_o both_o these_o you_o may_v still_o keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n for_o though_o god_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o anoint_v to_o be_v disobey_v dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n 32._o ser._n at_o the_o consecr_n of_o doctor_n crompton_n bishop_n of_o oxon_n p._n 30_o 31_o 32._o such_o be_v the_o peculiar_a genius_n of_o christianity_n that_o where_o ever_o it_o be_v either_o preach_v or_o receive_v it_o can_v create_v no_o jealousy_n in_o the_o state._n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o assertion_n stand_v be_v this_o that_o it_o disclaim_v all_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n but_o leave_v he_o that_o take_v it_o to_o perish_v with_o it_o though_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o of_o old_a in_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o smith_n to_o provide_v sword_n and_o spear_n though_o against_o their_o persecute_v philistine_n to_o obey_v authority_n be_v teach_v and_o practise_v under_o a_o nero_n and_o their_o submission_n be_v as_o unparalleled_a as_o their_o provocation_n and_o we_o may_v true_o suppose_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n that_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n be_v as_o true_o receive_v by_o their_o heathen_a subject_n as_o it_o be_v preach_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o practise_v by_o the_o believe_a roman_n they_o have_v effectual_o provide_v for_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o fort_n and_o army_n to_o secure_v it_o dr._n outram_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o king_n 149._o ser._n jan._n 30._o 1664._o p._n 141_o 149._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o parliament_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o purity_n of_o religion_n these_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o design_n the_o principle_n be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o break_v law_n that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o observe_v they_o these_o man_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o whet_v the_o axe_n and_o borrow_v a_o arrow_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a quiver_n secret_o to_o shoot_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v be_v the_o prince_n a_o nero_n 160._o p._n 160._o paul_n will_v charge_v we_o we_o shall_v not_o resist_v and_o will_v charge_v resistance_n with_o damnation_n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n at_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o regicide_n say_v 283._o try._n p._n 10_o 12._o v._n p._n 15_o 52_o 182_o 283._o i_o must_v deliver_v to_o you_o for_o plain_a and_o true_a law_n that_o no_o authority_n no_o single_a person_n no_o community_n of_o person_n not_o the_o people_n collective_o or_o representative_o have_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o crown_n of_o england_n be_v and_o always_o be_v a_o imperial_a crown_n now_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v any_o absolute_a government_n by_o this_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a monarchy_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v that_o government_n absolute_o without_o law_n as_o to_o any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n what_o i_o speak_v 282._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 280._o v._o p._n 281_o 282._o i_o speak_v from_o my_o own_o conscience_n that_o be_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o case_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o these_o nation_n the_o fundamental_a law_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king._n and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n etc._n etc._n mark_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v with_o what_o spirit_n of_o equivocation_n any_o man_n can_v take_v that_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n her_o article_n be_v the_o judgement_n not_o only_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o parliament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o queen_n and_o the_o church_n be_v willing_a that_o these_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o also_o sir_n heneage_n finch_n 51._o p._n 51._o than_o the_o king_n solicitor_n general_n the_o king_n be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o coercive_a power_n see_v also_o the_o accurate_a treatise_n 3._o see_v also_o nalson_n counter_a p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n 3â—9_n com._n interest_n of_o king_n p._n 139_o etc._n etc._n p._n 3._o call_v the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n which_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o resist_v sovereign_a prince_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o little_a objection_n of_o the_o republican_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v here_o only_a mention_n mr._n foulu_n history_n of_o the_o plot_n and_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o pretend_a saint_n and_o brief_o transcribe_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o dr._n sprat_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n his_o true_a account_n of_o the_o horrid_a conspiracy_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a protestant_a the_o worst_a of_o all_o unchristian_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n all_o the_o old_a republican_n and_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n who_o effect_n have_v former_o prove_v so_o dismal_a be_v again_o as_o confident_o own_a and_o assert_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v during_o the_o hot_a rage_n of_o the_o late_a unhappy_a trouble_n 41._o p._n 21._o see_v p._n 41._o the_o lord_n r_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o wicked_a teacher_n of_o that_o most_o unchristian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o many_o rebellion_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o sovereign_a prince_n for_o preserve_a religion_n 44._o p._n 43_o 44._o other_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o only_a obligation_n the_o subject_n have_v to_o the_o king_n be_v a_o mutual_a covenant_n that_o this_o covenant_n be_v manifest_o break_v on_o the_o king_n part_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o therefore_o the_o people_n be_v free_a from_o all_o oath_n and_o other_o tie_n of_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n and_o have_v the_o natural_a liberty_n restore_v to_o they_o of_o assert_v their_o own_o right_n and_o as_o just_o at_o least_o against_o a_o domestic_a as_o against_o foreign_a invader_n 132._o p._n 131._o v._n p._n 132._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o a._n s_n paper_n be_v to_o maintain_v that_o tyrant_n may_v be_v just_o depose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n who_o be_v tyrant_n that_o the_o general_a revolt_n of_o a_o nation_n from_o its_o own_o magistrate_n can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o rebellion_n which_o position_n the_o historian_n call_v with_o great_a truth_n and_o justice_n villainous_a opinion_n 133._o p._n 133._o and_o such_o as_o if_o allow_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o the_o best_a king_n or_o the_o most_o happy_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v free_a from_o perpetual_a treason_n 164._o p._n 164._o and_o rebellious_a plotting_n but_o his_o majesty_n have_v just_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n stand_v by_o he_o so_o have_v the_o whole_a sound_n and_o honest_a part_n of_o the_o commonalty_n so_o the_o great_a fountain_n of_o knowledge_n and_o civility_n the_o two_o university_n so_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a in_o the_o law_n so_o the_o whole_a clergy_n and_o all_o the_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o church_n who_o glory_n it_o be_v to_o have_v be_v never_o taint_v with_o the_o least_o blemish_n of_o disloyalty_n dr._n pocock_n 389._o in_o ch_z 8._o hos_fw-la 4._o p._n 388_o 389._o some_o interpreter_n by_o set_v up_o king_n but_o not_o by_o i_o will_v understand_v saul_n but_o that_o can_v with_o reason_n be_v imagine_v other_o look_v on_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v their_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n on_o which_o god_n have_v intayled_a the_o right_n and_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o their_o change_n of_o the_o kinghom_n and_o priesthood_n of_o their_o own_o head_n
declare_v at_o the_o least_o four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n that_o the_o king_n majesty_n power_n authority_n and_o pre-eminence_n within_o his_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v the_o high_a power_n under_o god_n here_o the_o injunction_n plain_o distinguish_v the_o claim_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o other_o claim_v imply_v that_o our_o church_n always_o believe_v that_o her_o prince_n power_n be_v derive_v immediate_o from_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o collective_o and_o so_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o they_o but_o only_o to_o god_n and_o among_o bishop_n ridley_n article_n of_o visitation_n an._n 1550._o one_o be_v whether_o any_o do_v preach_v or_o defend_v that_o private_a person_n may_v make_v insurrection_n stir_v sedition_n or_o compel_v man_n to_o give_v they_o their_o good_n anno_fw-la 1564._o being_n the_o seven_o year_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o 123._o the_o sparr_n collect._n p._n 123._o article_n for_o preach_v it_o be_v enjoin_v that_o the_o minister_n move_v all_o people_n to_o obedience_n as_o well_o in_o observation_n of_o the_o order_n appoint_v in_o the_o book_n of_o common_a service_n as_o in_o the_o queen_n majesty_n injunction_n as_o also_o of_o all_o other_o civil_a duty_n due_a for_o subject_n to_o do_v and_o that_o all_o preacher_n preach_v matter_n tend_v to_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v complain_v at_o last_o the_o injunction_n be_v call_v canon_n and_o the_o first_o canon_n an._n 1603._o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o king_n james_n be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o injunction_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o edward_n the_o six_o and_z queen_n elizabeth_z and_o for_o this_o reason_n can._n 55._o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o every_o minister_n shall_v before_o his_o sermon_n acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o be_v former_o use_v but_o particular_o i_o look_v upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o year_n 1640._o to_o be_v a_o full_a explanation_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n in_o this_o point_n now_o can._n 1._o enjoin_v all_o former_a law_n ordinance_n and_o constitution_n former_o make_v for_o the_o acknowledgement_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o most_o lawful_a and_o independent_a authority_n of_o our_o dread_a sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n to_o be_v careful_o observe_v and_o then_o descend_v to_o give_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n and_o authority_n that_o the_o most_o sacred_a order_n of_o king_n be_v of_o divine_a right_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n himself_o found_v in_o the_o prime_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o clear_o establish_v by_o express_a text_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o for_o any_o person_n or_o person_n to_o set_v up_o maintain_v or_o allow_v in_o any_o their_o say_a realm_n or_o territory_n respective_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o any_o independent_a coactive_a power_n either_o papal_a or_o popular_a whether_o direct_o or_o indirect_o be_v to_o undermine_v their_o great_a royal_a office_n and_o cunning_o to_o overthrow_v that_o most_o sacred_a offfice_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o so_o be_v treasonable_a against_o god_n as_o well_o as_o against_o the_o king._n for_o subject_n to_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n 34._o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o canon_n vindicate_v in_o dr._n puller_n moderate_a of_o the_o ch._n of_o engl._n c._n 12._o 12._o 6._o p._n 34._o offensive_a or_o defensive_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v at_o least_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n which_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n and_o though_o they_o do_v not_o invade_v but_o only_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v they_o plain_o they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n while_o in_o the_o next_o paragraph_n they_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o entitle_v the_o king_n to_o every_o man_n estate_n but_o against_o the_o synod_n that_o make_v these_o canon_n lie_v a_o great_a objection_n though_o i_o shall_v have_v think_v that_o the_o hard_a censure_n of_o it_o may_v have_v be_v spare_v because_o no_o synod_n of_o our_o church_n and_o perhaps_o none_o of_o any_o other_o protestant_n church_n have_v so_o express_o condemn_v popery_n and_o socinianism_n the_o great_a enemy_n of_o true_a reform_a christianity_n as_o this_o synod_n have_v do_v 3.4_o do_v v._o art._n 3.4_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a synod_n because_o it_o be_v continue_v and_o sit_v after_o the_o parliament_n be_v dissolve_v and_o be_v by_o another_o parliament_n condemn_v not_o to_o answer_v that_o that_o very_a parliament_n that_o first_o condemn_v this_o synod_n ruin_v even_o the_o monarchy_n itself_o nor_o that_o the_o synod_n of_o old_a provincial_n or_o general_n be_v not_o dependent_a on_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o state_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o these_o canon_n be_v make_v and_o confirm_v in_o full_a convocation_n of_o both_o province_n of_o canterbury_n and_z york_z and_o the_o make_n of_o canon_n be_v a_o work_n proper_o ecclesiastical_a these_o canon_n be_v make_v by_o the_o representatives_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 2._o the_o canon_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v of_o old_a require_v in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o the_o convocation_n sit_v after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o parliament_n yet_o 1._o this_o be_v not_o without_o precedent_n even_o in_o the_o happy_a day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n not_o to_o look_v back_o into_o henry_n viii_o or_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o 2._o the_o person_n who_o condemn_v this_o synod_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v do_v it_o to_o justify_v their_o own_o proceed_n be_v resolve_v to_o ruin_v episcopacy_n and_o with_o it_o the_o monarchy_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o own_o power_n they_o call_v a_o assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o what_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n what_o discipline_n rite_n and_o method_n do_v they_o establish_v a_o directory_n among_o other_o thing_n out_o of_o which_o they_o leave_v the_o lord_n prayer_n perhaps_o because_o it_o it_o be_v a_o form_n the_o apostle_n creed_n because_o themselves_o think_v they_o can_v make_v a_o better_a and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n because_o the_o five_o plain_o accuse_v they_o of_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observe_v that_o sr._n edward_n deering_n speech_n that_o be_v speak_v with_o so_o much_o virulence_n against_o this_o synod_n and_o afterward_o print_v be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o same_o house_n who_o first_o applaud_v they_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o common_a hangman_n and_o if_o it_o be_v still_o object_v that_o the_o canon_n be_v reprobate_v since_o the_o restitution_n of_o charles_n ii_o i_o say_v that_o i_o quote_v they_o not_o as_o a_o law_n that_o oblige_v the_o church_n but_o as_o the_o know_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o that_o time_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homily_n though_o the_o name_n of_o homily_n have_v be_v look_v upon_o and_o censure_v by_o unthinking_a people_n as_o ridiculous_a yet_o those_o admirable_a sermon_n make_v by_o our_o first_o reformer_n as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n and_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o bishop_n ridley_n say_v of_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o they_o 506._o they_o apud_fw-la fox_n to._n 3._o p._n 506._o holy_a and_o wholesome_a homily_n recommendation_n of_o the_o principal_a virtue_n which_o be_v commend_v in_o scripture_n and_o against_o the_o most_o pernicious_a and_o capital_a vice_n that_o so_o alas_o do_v reign_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n these_o we_o subscribe_v to_o as_o contain_v wholesome_a doctrine_n 192._o doctrine_n dr._n stanley_n faith_n and_o pract._n c._n 7._o p._n 192._o and_o every_o man_n hereby_o see_v what_o opinion_n the_o clergy_n be_v of_o for_o they_o subscribe_v and_o assent_v to_o the_o book_n of_o article_n and_o homily_n and_o to_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n many_o also_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o article_n of_o a_o 1640._o they_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n and_o the_o test_n etc._n etc._n and_o johnson_n say_v that_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v the_o best_a book_n in_o the_o world_n next_o the_o bible_n and_o since_o a_o 10._o a_o d._n welw_n letter_n to_o m._n march_n p._n 10._o late_a author_n be_v so_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o narrow_a sense_n we_o take_v it_o in_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o publish_n the_o homily_n i_o must_v first_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v so_o
well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o venerable_a man_n who_o write_v the_o homily_n at_o this_o distance_n of_o time_n what_o communication_n have_v he_o with_o the_o other_o world_n or_o what_o peculiar_a memoir_n that_o have_v escape_v all_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o church_n who_o have_v be_v conversant_a with_o her_o record_n have_v fall_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o i_o will_v show_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o homily_n be_v very_o full_a and_o plain_a and_o exclusive_a of_o all_o pretence_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o our_o lawful_a superior_n the_o homily_n or_o exhortation_n to_o obedience_n 6._o burnet_n hist_n ref._n part_n 2._o l._n 1._o c._n 6._o be_v make_v an._n 1547._o in_o the_o reign_n of_o k._n edward_n the_o six_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o which_o sermon_n of_o obedience_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o call_n of_o god_n people_n to_o be_v patient_a and_o on_o the_o suffer_a side_n and_o to_o render_v obedience_n to_o governor_n although_o they_o be_v wicked_a and_o wrong_a doer_n and_o in_o no_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o stand_v against_o they_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v they_o i._n e._n governor_n as_o god_n minister_n although_o they_o be_v evil_a not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o here_o good_a people_n let_v we_o mark_v diligent_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o inferior_n and_o subject_n in_o any_o case_n to_o resist_v and_o stand_v against_o the_o superior_a power_n for_o st._n paul_n be_v word_n be_v plain_a that_o whoso_o withstand_v shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n receive_v many_o and_o divers_a injury_n of_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o wicked_a man_n in_o authority_n yet_o we_o never_o read_v that_o they_o or_o any_o of_o they_o cause_v any_o sedition_n or_o rebellion_n against_o authority_n we_o read_v oftne_v that_o they_o patient_o suffer_v all_o trouble_n vexation_n slander_n pang_n pain_n and_o death_n itself_o obedient_o without_o tumult_n or_o resistance_n christ_n teach_v we_o plain_o that_o even_o the_o wicked_a ruler_n have_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o their_o subject_n to_o withstand_v they_o although_o they_o abuse_v their_o power_n let_v we_o believe_v undoubted_o good_a christian_a people_n that_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v king_n if_o they_o command_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n in_o such_o a_o case_n we_o ought_v to_o say_v with_o the_o apostle_n we_o must_v rather_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n but_o nevertheless_o in_o that_o case_n we_o may_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a withstand_v violent_o or_o rebel_v against_o ruler_n or_o make_v any_o insurrection_n sedition_n or_o tumult_n either_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n or_o otherwise_o against_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n or_o any_o of_o his_o appoint_a officer_n but_o we_o must_v in_o such_o case_n patient_o suffer_v all_o wrong_n and_o injury_n refer_v the_o judgement_n of_o our_o cause_n only_o to_o god_n and_o part_v 3._o of_o the_o same_o homily_n you_o have_v hear_v before_o of_o this_o sermon_n of_o good_a order_n and_o obedience_n manifest_o prove_v both_o by_o scripture_n and_o example_n that_o all_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o magistrate_n and_o for_o no_o cause_n to_o resist_v or_o withstand_v or_o rebel_n or_o make_v any_o sedition_n against_o they_o yea_o although_o they_o be_v wicked_a man_n the_o second_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v compile_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o among_o they_o the_o homily_n against_o disobedience_n and_o wilful_a rebellion_n be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n 1._o purpose_n part._n 1._o in_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v in_o very_a many_o and_o almost_o infinite_a place_n as_o well_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o of_o the_o new_a that_o king_n and_o prince_n as_o well_o the_o evil_a as_o the_o good_a do_v reign_n by_o god_n ordinance_n and_o that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v they_o the_o further_a and_o further_o any_o earthly_a prince_n do_v swerve_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o heavenly_a government_n the_o great_a plague_n he_o be_v of_o god_n wrath_n and_o punishment_n by_o god_n justice_n unto_o the_o country_n and_o people_n over_o who_o god_n for_o their_o sin_n have_v place_v such_o a_o prince_n and_o governor_n what_o shall_v subject_n do_v then_o what_o a_o perilous_a thing_n be_v it_o to_o commit_v to_o subject_n the_o judgement_n which_o prince_n be_v wise_a and_o godly_a and_o his_o government_n good_a and_o which_o otherwise_o as_o though_o the_o foot_n must_v judge_v of_o the_o head_n a_o enterprise_n very_o heinous_a and_o which_o must_v needs_o breed_v rebellion_n and_o be_v not_o rebellion_n the_o great_a of_o all_o mischief_n a_o rebel_n be_v worse_a than_o the_o worst_a prince_n and_o rebellion_n worse_o than_o the_o worst_a government_n of_o the_o worst_a prince_n that_o hitherto_o have_v be_v if_o we_o will_v have_v a_o evil_a prince_n when_o god_n shall_v send_v such_o a_o one_o take_v away_o and_o a_o good_a one_o in_o his_o place_n let_v we_o take_v away_o our_o wickedness_n which_o provoke_v god_n to_o place_v such_o a_o one_o over_o we_o shall_v the_o subject_n both_o by_o their_o wickedness_n provoke_v god_n for_o their_o deserve_a punishment_n to_o give_v they_o a_o undiscreet_a and_o evil_a prince_n and_o also_o rebel_v against_o he_o and_o withal_o against_o god_n who_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o sin_n do_v give_v they_o such_o a_o prince_n and_o this_o doctrine_n be_v excellent_o enforce_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o that_o homily_n from_o the_o example_n of_o king_n david_n in_o his_o carriage_n towards_o saul_n and_o one_o reason_n perhaps_o why_o these_o old_a plain_a sermon_n be_v by_o some_o man_n despise_v and_o evil_o speak_v of_o be_v because_o they_o so_o hearty_o recommend_v this_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n chap._n iu._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o liturgy_n to_o our_o homily_n i_o subjoin_v the_o liturgy_n of_o our_o church_n the_o most_o excellent_a body_n of_o public_a prayer_n that_o the_o world_n own_v in_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n service_n for_o every_o day_n god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n exclusive_a of_o both_o pope_n and_o people_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o which_o collect_v i_o shall_v give_v you_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o dr._n cumber_n fol._n cumber_n compan_n to_o the_o temple_n part_n 1_o 1_o 23._o p._n 171._o ed._n fol._n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v famous_a above_o all_o other_o church_n for_o her_o entire_a loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n which_o may_v be_v see_v not_o only_o in_o the_o live_v of_o the_o true_a son_n thereof_o but_o in_o their_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n 173._o etc._n id._n p._n 173._o god_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o the_o action_n of_o prince_n since_o they_o be_v his_o servant_n and_o substitute_n to_o their_o own_o master_n they_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v and_o be_v only_o accountable_a to_o his_o tribunal_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v so_o much_o the_o more_o need_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o to_o their_o great_a lord_n that_o he_o will_v direct_v they_o to_o do_v well_o and_o guide_v they_o who_o be_v to_o rule_v we_o that_o this_o their_o mighty_a prince_n may_v be_v in_o safety_n and_o in_o peace_n for_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o which_o god_n forbid_v we_o neither_o will_v nor_o can_v oppose_v they_o have_v no_o other_o arm_n against_o our_o prince_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 174._o tear_n id._n p._n 174._o if_o he_o be_v a_o saul_n or_o a_o nero_n we_o shall_v sin_v in_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o he_o 225._o he_o id._n p._n 176._o v._n p._n 225._o it_o be_v natural_a to_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o love_v the_o king._n if_o a_o foreign_a prince_n oppose_v our_o king_n he_o be_v a_o robber_n if_o 177._o if_o p._n 177._o he_o be_v a_o subject_a who_o rise_v against_o his_o sovereign_n he_o have_v renounce_v christianity_n with_o his_o allegiance_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v a_o troubler_n of_o our_o israel_n therefore_o whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o king_n and_o whatsoever_o the_o pretence_n be_v we_o wish_v they_o may_v never_o prosper_v in_o the_o litany_n we_o pray_v god_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o all_o sedition_n privy_a conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n and_o dr._n cumber_n 225._o cumber_n part_n 2._o 2._o 2._o p._n 225._o say_v that_o the_o word_n rebellion_n and_o schism_n be_v put_v into_o the_o litany_n since_o our_o late_a unhappy_a civil_a war_n that_o have_v give_v we_o reason_n to_o pray_v from_o all_o sedition_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n he_o say_v it_o
be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n in_o which_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n thus_o instruct_v we_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o for_o any_o cause_n they_o may_v conspire_v against_o his_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_n thereof_o or_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o this_o they_o prove_v out_o of_o rom._n 13._o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o â—n_o the_o six_o commandment_n no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o declaration_n make_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o novel_a doctrine_n but_o the_o old_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n even_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o its_o reformation_n and_o again_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o ann._n 1542._o 347._o 1542._o id._n coll._n of_o record_n n._n 26._o p._n 252._o v._o fox_n to_o 2_o p._n 346_o 347._o it_o be_v express_o enjoin_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n to_o his_o clergy_n item_n that_o every_o of_o you_o do_v procure_v and_o provide_v of_o your_o own_o a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n otherwise_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n and_o that_o you_o and_o every_o of_o you_o do_v exercise_v yourselves_o in_o the_o same_o according_a to_o such_o precept_n as_o have_v be_v give_v heretofore_o or_o hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v so_o that_o i_o suppose_v the_o book_n to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n of_o those_o day_n sect_n i._o the_o popish_a bishop_n tonstal_n and_o stokesly_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cardinal_n pool_n 352._o pool_n apud_fw-la fox_n to_o 2._o p._n 351_o 352._o prove_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o father_n that_o a_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n only_o for_o his_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v no_o peer_n upon_o earth_n be_v great_a than_o all_o man_n and_o inferior_a but_o to_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o from_o hence_o they_o show_v that_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o argument_n the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o will_v be_v to_o his_o own_o damnation_n if_o he_o repent_v not_o whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n nay_o bonner_n himself_o 673._o ap._n eund_n p._n 673._o as_o he_o write_v the_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o true_a obedience_n so_o in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n ann._n 1549._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v in_o rebellion_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o god._n so_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v even_o bonner_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n own_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o age_n for_o 592_o for_o ap._n eund_n to_o 2._o p._n 592_o among_o the_o heresy_n and_o error_n collect_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o martyr_n tyndal_n book_n call_v the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n this_o be_v the_o four_o he_o faith_n fol._n 113._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n may_v not_o resist_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o infidel_n and_o a_o ethnic_a and_o that_o this_o take_v away_o free_a will_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o addend_n the_o inter_fw-la addend_n latin_a non_fw-la licere_fw-la christiano_n resistere_fw-la principi_fw-la infideli_fw-la &_o ethnico_fw-la tollit_fw-la libertatem_fw-la arbitrii_fw-la where_o observe_v that_o the_o papist_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o tindal_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v so_o whereas_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o a_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o word_n be_v thus_o explain_v ibid._n explain_v ibid._n st._n peter_n will_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o prince_n 1_o pet._n two_o st._n paul_n also_o do_v the_o like_a rom._n xiii_o who_o be_v also_o himself_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o nero_n and_o although_o every_o commandment_n of_o nero_n against_o god_n he_o do_v not_o follow_v yet_o he_o never_o make_v resistance_n against_o the_o authority_n and_o state_n of_o nero_n as_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o do_v against_o the_o state_n not_o only_o of_o infidel_n but_o also_o of_o christian_a prince_n sect_n ii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o the_o true_a religion_n begin_v to_o flourish_v and_o at_o that_o time_n old_a father_n latimer_n be_v famous_a for_o a_o plain_a and_o honest_a preacher_n 56._o preacher_n fol._n 56._o he_o in_o his_o four_o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n tell_v the_o audience_n what_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o my_o lord_n darsey_n in_o the_o tower_n subjoin_v that_o when_o that_o lord_n plead_v that_o he_o have_v be_v always_o faithful_a and_o have_v he_o see_v the_o king_n in_o the_o field_n he_o will_v have_v yield_v his_o sword_n to_o he_o on_o his_o knee_n he_o reply_v marry_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a season_n you_o play_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o faithful_a subject_n in_o hold_v with_o the_o people_n in_o a_o commotion_n and_o disturbance_n it_o have_v be_v the_o cast_n of_o all_o traitor_n to_o pretend_v nothing_o against_o the_o king_n person_n they_o never_o pretend_v the_o matter_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o other_o subject_n may_v not_o resist_v any_o magistrate_n nor_o aught_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o king_n law_n and_o to_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o all_o doubt_n in_o his_o afternoon_n 21._o afternoon_n matth._n xxii_o 21._o sermon_n at_o stamford_n he_o say_v if_o the_o king_n shall_v require_v of_o thou_o a_o unjust_a request_n yet_o be_v thou_o bind_v to_o pay_v it_o and_o not_o to_o resist_v nor_o rebel_n against_o the_o king._n the_o king_n indeed_o be_v in_o peril_n of_o his_o soul_n for_o ask_v a_o unjust_a request_n and_o god_n will_v in_o his_o due_a time_n reckon_v with_o he_o for_o it_o but_o thou_o must_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o not_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o judge_v he_o for_o god_n be_v the_o king_n judge_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v this_o that_o whensoever_o there_o be_v a_o unjust_a exaction_n lay_v upon_o thou_o it_o be_v a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o thy_o sin._n we_o marvel_v that_o we_o be_v plague_v as_o we_o be_v and_o i_o think_v very_o this_o unjust_a and_o unfaithful_a deal_n with_o our_o prince_n be_v one_o great_a cause_n of_o our_o plague_n look_v therefore_o every_o man_n upon_o his_o conscience_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o worldly_a policy_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n archbishop_z cranmer_z in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n whatever_o his_o fear_n may_v otherwise_o betray_v he_o to_o do_v confess_v 672._o ap._n fox_n to_o 3._o p._n 672._o that_o the_o imperial_a crown_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o this_o realm_n be_v take_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o be_v use_v under_o he_o only_o and_o be_v subject_a unto_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o 674._o alone_o p._n 674._o and_o afterward_o averr_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v the_o temporal_a sword_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n so_o do_v he_o likewise_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o imperial_a state_n if_o they_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o and_o command_v the_o subject_n to_o disobey_v their_o prince_n assoil_v the_o subject_n as_o well_o of_o their_o obedience_n as_o of_o their_o lawful_a oath_n make_v unto_o their_o true_a king_n and_o prince_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n who_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n or_o their_o ruler_n over_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o great_a
that_o with_o a_o limitation_n which_o concern_v not_o we_o nor_o do_v we_o pretend_v that_o any_o man_n be_v infallible_a 2._o bishop_n bilson_n have_v be_v in_o other_o thing_n very_o much_o deceive_v though_o a_o wise_a man_n and_o a_o good_a scholar_n for_o even_o upon_o such_o man_n their_o passion_n do_v many_o time_n impose_v witness_v the_o nullity_n 3._o for_o this_o very_a opinion_n bishop_n bilson_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o 1687._o the_o three_o paper_n to_o henderson_n p._n 85._o open_a 2d_o edit_fw-la ann_n 1687._o martyr_n charles_n for_o bilson_n i_o remember_v well_o what_o opinion_n the_o king_n my_o father_n have_v of_o he_o for_o these_o opinion_n and_o how_o he_o show_v he_o some_o favour_n in_o hope_n of_o his_o recantation_n as_o his_o good_a nature_n make_v he_o do_v many_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_a but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o i_o can_v say_v 4._o at_o the_o time_n when_o bilson_n book_n be_v write_v the_o queen_n be_v assist_v the_o dutch_a against_o their_o and_o her_o common_a enemy_n the_o crown_n of_o spain_n now_o if_o in_o the_o low-countries_n the_o government_n be_v found_v in_o compact_a as_o many_o learned_a man_n say_v and_o that_o all_o their_o privilege_n sacred_a and_o civil_a contrary_a to_o that_o agreement_n be_v invade_v and_o the_o inquisition_n introduce_v all_o their_o petition_n slight_v and_o some_o hundred_o thousand_o barbarous_o murder_v this_o alter_v the_o case_n while_o it_o can_v no_o way_n hold_v good_a in_o government_n where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o compact_a 5._o 19_o 5._o ductor_n dubitant_fw-la l._n 3_o ch_n 3._o rule_n 3._o n._n 19_o bishop_n taylor_n quote_v bilson_n with_o barclay_n and_o other_o as_o a_o assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o loyalty_n if_o the_o opinion_n of_o bishop_n bilson_n be_v he_o never_o so_o venerable_a for_o his_o learning_n and_o other_o accomplishment_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v they_o and_o i_o have_v with_o a_o mixture_n of_o sorrow_n and_o shame_n reflect_v upon_o cressy_n censure_n of_o that_o book_n 12._o book_n exomolog_fw-la c._n 12._o queen_n elisabeth_n conceive_v it_o convenient_a for_o her_o worldly_a design_n to_o take_v on_o she_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o low-countries_n against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n she_o employ_v dr._n bilson_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n to_o write_v his_o book_n of_o christian_a subjection_n in_o which_o to_o justify_v the_o revolt_n of_o holland_n he_o give_v strange_a liberty_n in_o many_o case_n especial_o concern_v religion_n for_o subject_n to_o cast_v off_o their_o obedience_n but_o that_o book_n which_o serve_v queen_n elisabeth_n worldly_a design_n by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n have_v contribute_v much_o to_o the_o ruin_n of_o her_o successor_n king_n charles_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o book_n that_o the_o presbyterian_o have_v make_v more_o dangerous_a use_n of_o against_o their_o present_a prince_n than_o that_o which_o his_o predecessor_n command_v to_o be_v write_v to_o justify_v she_o against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n 13._o spain_n howel_n life_n of_o lewis_n 13._o and_o it_o be_v a_o smart_a observation_n of_o lewis_n the_o thirteen_o of_o france_n when_o that_o good_a king_n charles_n be_v involve_v in_o a_o civil_a war_n that_o perhaps_o god_n punish_v he_o for_o assist_v the_o french_a protestant_n at_o rochel_n when_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o after_o all_o let_v we_o hear_v this_o reverend_a prelate_n where_o he_o determine_v rather_o than_o dispute_v upon_o this_o case_n and_o none_o shall_v need_v to_o speak_v for_o he_o the_o jesuit_n after_o long_o argue_v with_o he_o about_o the_o magistrate_n be_v accountable_a for_o his_o fault_n to_o the_o people_n 253._o the_o true_a difference_n between_o christian_a subject_n etc._n etc._n part_n 3._o p._n 97_o 98._o ed._n lond._n 1586._o id._n p._n 252_o 253._o as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n to_o he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o issue_n then_o prince_n say_v he_o have_v impunity_n to_o do_v what_o they_o listen_v without_o fear_n of_o law_n to_o which_o he_o reply_v prince_n appoint_v penalty_n for_o other_o not_o for_o themselves_o they_o bear_v the_o sword_n over_o other_o not_o other_o over_o they_o subject_n must_v be_v punish_v by_o they_o and_o they_o by_o none_o but_o by_o god_n who_o place_n they_o supply_v and_o in_o another_o place_n we_o deny_v that_o prince_n have_v any_o superior_a and_o ordinary_a judge_n to_o hear_v and_o determine_v the_o right_n of_o their_o crown_n we_o deny_v that_o god_n have_v license_v any_o man_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o pronounce_v they_o no_o prince_n prince_n have_v far_o great_a honour_n and_o power_n over_o subject_n than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v over_o son_n and_o servant_n they_o have_v power_n over_o good_n land_n body_n and_o life_n which_o no_o private_a man_n may_v challenge_v they_o be_v father_n of_o our_o country_n to_o the_o which_o we_o be_v nearerbound_v by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o ethnic_n than_o to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o flesh_n how_o then_o by_o god_n law_n shall_v subject_n depose_v their_o prince_n to_o who_o in_o most_o evident_a word_n they_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n though_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n 277._o pag._n 277._o and_o last_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n objection_n of_o the_o german_a prince_n resist_v the_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o hinge_v on_o which_o all_o the_o difference_n in_o their_o argument_n do_v hang._n they_o be_v magistrate_n say_v he_o and_o bear_v the_o sword_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n you_o be_v private_a man_n and_o want_v lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n their_o state_n be_v free_a and_o may_v resist_v any_o wrong_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n you_o be_v subject_n and_o simple_o bind_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n to_o obey_v the_o prince_n or_o abide_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o public_a state_n of_o this_o realm_n have_v prefix_v the_o queen_n of_o england_n inherit_v and_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o right_n over_o all_o her_o subject_n be_v they_o nobles_z or_o other_o so_o mr._n perkins_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n the_o duty_n to_o superior_n in_o authority_n be_v 1._o obedience_n to_o their_o commandment_n rom._n 13.1_o because_o every_o high_a power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o perform_v to_o he_o god_n accept_v it_o as_o though_o it_o be_v do_v to_o himself_o rom._n 13.2_o qu._n what_o if_o our_o superior_n be_v cruel_a and_o wicked_a answ_n yet_o we_o must_v yield_v obedience_n to_o they_o but_o not_o in_o wickedness_n 1_o pet._n 2.18_o act._n 4.19_o 2._o subjection_n in_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n inflict_v by_o our_o superior_n qu._n what_o if_o the_o punishment_n shall_v be_v unjust_a answ_n yet_o must_v we_o suffer_v it_o till_o we_o can_v get_v some_o lawful_a remedy_n for_o the_o same_o 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o and_o among_o the_o sin_n against_o this_o commandment_n he_o reckon_v the_o six_o to_o resist_v the_o lawful_a authority_n of_o superior_n and_o the_o seven_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o this_o reign_n mr._n hooker_n publish_v his_o judicious_a book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n from_o the_o first_o of_o which_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o government_n in_o agreement_n reject_v spalaten_v de_fw-fr rep._n eccl._n lib._n 6._o c._n 2._o n._n 19_o p._n 526._o opinionem_fw-la verò_fw-la jam_fw-la factam_fw-la communem_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la scholasticorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o most_o other_o divine_n which_o place_n the_o power_n of_o government_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o if_o it_o be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o god_n and_o the_o people_n may_v dispose_v of_o it_o to_o who_o they_o please_v be_v false_a and_o altogether_o to_o be_v reject_v he_o herein_o follow_v the_o schoolman_n too_o strict_o who_o have_v bring_v in_o the_o term_n and_o notion_n of_o the_o aristotelean_a philosophy_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n while_o aristotle_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o great_a lover_n of_o a_o democracy_n but_o whatever_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o thesi_fw-la i_o be_o sure_a he_o hate_v the_o deduction_n that_o some_o man_n make_v from_o he_o that_o because_o government_n arise_v out_o of_o compact_a therefore_o the_o people_n may_v call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n for_o in_o those_o fragment_n of_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n which_o be_v happy_o preserve_v by_o archbishop_n usher_n and_o publish_v by_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la who_o profess_v 50._o profess_v pag._n 49_o 50._o that_o by_o what_o be_v and_o upon_o what_o design_n
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
unto_o the_o papist_n who_o mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la can_v apply_v their_o own_o argument_n against_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n 7â—_n religion_n p._n 7â—_n in_o that_o book_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o if_o king_n observe_v not_o those_o compact_n to_o which_o they_o be_v swear_v subordinate_a magistrate_n have_v powet_a to_o oppose_v they_o and_o to_o punish_v they_o till_o all_o thing_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a state_n that_o what_o power_n a_o general_n council_n have_v to_o depose_v a_o pope_n for_o heresy_n the_o same_o the_o people_n over_o king_n that_o be_v turn_v tyrant_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o notice_n that_o king_n james_n when_o the_o prince_n palatine_n his_o son_n in_o law_n have_v axcept_v of_o the_o crown_n of_o bohemia_n do_v not_o only_o dissuade_v he_o from_o 12._o from_o rushus_n collect._n p._n 12._o it_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o disavow_v the_o act_n and_o will_v never_o style_v he_o himself_o by_o that_o title_n nor_o suffer_v his_o chaplain_n so_o to_o do_v and_o the_o defeat_n of_o that_o unhappy_a prince_n near_o prague_n be_v very_o remarkable_a it_o happen_v on_o sunday_n novemb_n 8._o anno_fw-la 1620._o when_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o day_n be_v render_v therefore_o to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n sect_n vi_o under_o a_o learned_a king_n the_o art_n flourish_v and_o therefore_o many_o eminent_a authority_n appear_v in_o this_o reign_n to_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o truth_n dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o rom._n 13.5_o before_o the_o king_n sept._n 23.1606_o say_v 16._o say_v p._n 16._o there_o be_v no_o resistance_n either_o thou_o must_v obey_v good_a prince_n willing_o or_o endure_v evil_a tyrant_n patient_o 3._o patient_o p._n 3._o if_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n their_o authority_n come_v too_o short_a in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n and_o yet_o in_o these_o thing_n though_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v yet_o we_o may_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v 13._o suffer_v p._n 13._o subjection_n to_o high_a power_n be_v necessary_a in_o christian_n necessitate_v praecepti_fw-la &_o finis_fw-la by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o end_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o religion_n in_o this_o life_n and_o life_n everlasting_a after_o death_n and_o by_o necessity_n of_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o which_o number_n all_o king_n and_o father_n of_o country_n and_o prince_n must_v have_v the_o honour_n of_o reverence_n to_o their_o person_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o law_n of_o patience_n to_o their_o punishment_n of_o maintenance_n to_o their_o estate_n and_o of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o crown_n thus_o say_v archbishop_n laud'_v tutor_n for_o so_o be_v bishop_n buckeridge_n tho._n cartwright_n also_o notwithstanding_o his_o other_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o practcy_n seem_v in_o this_o to_o be_v orthodox_n bramhal_o orthodox_n confut._n of_o the_o rhem._n test_n in_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 968._o v._o p._n 58._o v._o archbishop_n bramhal_o we_o praise_v god_n that_o our_o swear_a enemy_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n in_o all_o duty_n towards_o prince_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a father_n and_o tyrant_n for_o our_o practice_n according_o we_o be_v content_a to_o rest_v in_o equal_a and_o indifferent_a judgement_n this_o one_o thing_n we_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o we_o seek_v not_o to_o betray_v our_o native_a prince_n nor_o to_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n as_o the_o jesuit_n must_v wicked_o and_o unnatural_o do_v these_o be_v mr._n cartwright_n cool_a thought_n in_o his_o old_a age_n whatever_o his_o former_a sentiment_n may_v have_v be_v archbishop_n whitgift_n also_o herein_o agree_v with_o t._n c._n for_o when_o he_o say_v ibid._n say_v def._n of_o the_o admonit_a p._n 4._o ibid._n indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n gospel_n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n have_v be_v be_v and_o will_v be_v a_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n yea_o though_o they_o persecute_v the_o same_o t.c._n re-joins_a if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o the_o prince_n and_o unto_o the_o magistrate_n it_o answer_v that_o all_o obedience_n in_o the_o lord_n be_v to_o be_v render_v and_o if_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o any_o other_o be_v ask_v it_o so_o refuse_v that_o it_o disobey_v not_o in_o prefer_v obedience_n to_o the_o great_a god_n before_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o mortal_a man._n it_o so_o resist_v that_o it_o submit_v the_o body_n and_o good_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v it_o to_o abide_v that_o which_o god_n will_v have_v they_o suffer_v in_o that_o case_n and_o to_o this_o the_o archbishop_n subjoin_v all_o this_o be_v true_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n dr._n fulke_o 2.18_o fulke_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2.18_o on_o the_o rhemish_a testament_n it_o be_v a_o lewd_a slander_n against_o wicklif_n that_o magistrate_n lose_v their_o authority_n if_o once_o they_o be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n he_o obey_v and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n edw._n iii_o and_o rich._n ii_o in_o who_o time_n he_o live_v which_o two_o prince_n all_o man_n know_v to_o have_v commit_v deadly_a sin_n yea_o some_o heinous_a and_o notorious_a sin_n so_o it_o be_v a_o detestable_a slander_n against_o we_o who_o you_o call_v follower_n of_o wicklif_n for_o none_o of_o we_o ever_o hold_v or_o teach_v any_o such_o seditious_a or_o traitorous_a opinion_n but_o your_o heresy_n come_v near_a to_o this_o opinion_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v authority_n to_o depose_v lawful_a king_n from_o their_o throne_n at_o his_o pleasure_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1610._o bishop_n carlton_n print_v his_o book_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o prince_n wherein_o he_o affirm_v 4._o affirm_v ch._n 1._o p._n 4._o that_o in_o external_a coactive_a jurisdiction_n the_o king_n have_v supreme_a authority_n in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n ecclesiastical_a as_o well_o as_o civil_a and_o that_o this_o be_v that_o that_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o divers_a write_n and_o ordinance_n 2._o ordinance_n p._n 12._o ch._n 2._o some_o of_o the_o pope_n flatterer_n of_o late_a as_o also_o other_o to_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n to_o rebellion_n have_v write_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n but_o the_o first_o government_n be_v in_o a_o family_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v and_o impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n and_o what_o be_v a_o king_n by_o nature_n but_o a_o father_n of_o a_o great_a family_n sect_n vii_o i_o be_o now_o enter_v into_o a_o vast_a ocean_n where_o writer_n be_v every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v and_o i_o resolve_v to_o examine_v they_o as_o they_o occur_v without_o adjust_v with_o a_o too_o curious_a niceness_n the_o exact_a chronology_n 781._o chronology_n ser._n 1._o on_o gowrey_n conspir_n p._n 781._o and_o i_o begin_v with_o bishop_n andrews_n the_o smart_a adversary_n that_o ever_o the_o great_a card._n bellarmine_n meet_v with_o a_o king_n be_v all_o rum_o no_o rise_n against_o he_o or_o if_o any_o man_n rise_v they_o have_v better_o sit_v still_o for_o king_n begin_v from_o god_n we_o can_v set_v ourselves_o against_o they_o say_v gamaliel_n but_o we_o must_v be_v find_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n say_v s._n paul_n gamaliel_n scholar_n to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n none_o may_v better_o say_v it_o than_o he_o it_o be_v tell_v he_o from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v about_o such_o another_o business_n persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o church_n 791._o church_n ser._n 2._o p._n 791._o and_o have_v quote_v the_o example_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n he_o add_v i_o very_o think_v god_n in_o this_o first_o example_n of_o his_o first_o king_n over_o his_o own_o people_n have_v purposely_o suffer_v they_o all_o i.e._n all_o the_o fault_n of_o governor_n to_o fall_v out_o and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o even_o all_o that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o any_o king_n after_o he_o 1._o his_o government_n be_v tyrannical_a 2._o he_o usurp_v a_o power_n in_o thing_n spiritual_a take_v upon_o he_o to_o sacrifice_v in_o person_n 3._o he_o dip_v his_o hand_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o god_n priest_n 4._o be_v possess_v by_o god_n with_o a_o evil_a spirit_n a_o case_n beyond_o all_o other_o case_n and_o yet_o destroy_v he_o not_o abishai_n 800._o abishai_n ser._n 3._o on_o the_o 5._o august_n p._n 800._o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v to_o the_o supersede_n of_o two_o claim_n meos_fw-la say_v the_o pope_n another_o claim_n have_v of_o late_o begin_v to_o
letter_n nolite_fw-la tangere_fw-la christos_fw-la meos_fw-la in_o the_o subsequent_a chapter_n he_o consider_v the_o other_o example_n of_o rebellion_n and_o resistance_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o ch._n 14._o the_o example_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o patient_o submit_v to_o all_o injustice_n though_o he_o can_v have_v call_v for_o more_o than_o twelve_o legion_n of_o angel_n and_o when_o pilate_n be_v a_o most_o profligate_v man_n and_o no_o one_o can_v be_v worse_o than_o the_o pharisee_n and_o high-priest_n and_o tiberius_n the_o emperor_n be_v infamous_a for_o his_o perjury_n his_o lust_n and_o murder_n yet_o even_o then_o so_o do_v our_o saviour_n demean_v himself_o and_o every_o action_n of_o he_o be_v our_o instruction_n towards_o the_o magistrate_n of_o his_o time_n who_o be_v infidel_n barbarian_n and_o tyrant_n and_o in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o consider_v the_o obedience_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n to_o nero_n and_o other_o persecutor_n under_o julian_n and_o the_o arian_n emperor_n when_o they_o be_v punish_v contrary_a to_o law_n derive_v the_o history_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o the_o emperor_n focas_n from_o whence_o we_o date_n the_o papal_a tyranny_n epiph._n on_o epist_n for_o the_o four_o sunday_n after_o epiph._n dr._n bois_n the_o dean_n of_o canterbury_n say_v the_o same_o on_o those_o word_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n the_o proposition_n be_v peremptory_a deliver_v not_o narrative_o what_o other_o hold_v meet_v but_o positive_o import_v what_o god_n will_v have_v do_v not_o advise_v only_o by_o paul_n but_o devise_v also_o by_o christ_n as_o a_o command_n in_o imperative_fw-it term_n express_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a every_o soul_n be_v every_o man_n and_o this_o universal_a note_n confute_v as_o well_o the_o seditious_a papist_n as_o the_o tumultuous_a anabaptist_n to_o be_v subject_n be_v to_o suffer_v the_o prince_n will_n to_o be_v do_v aut_fw-la à _fw-la nobis_fw-la aut_fw-la de_fw-la nobis_fw-la either_o of_o we_o or_o on_o we_o of_o we_o when_o he_o command_v for_o truth_n on_o we_o when_o he_o command_v against_o the_o truth_n either_o we_o must_v be_v patient_n or_o agent_n agent_n when_o he_o be_v good_a and_o godly_a patient_n when_o he_o be_v tyrannous_a and_o wicked_a we_o must_v not_o use_v a_o sword_n but_o a_o buckler_n against_o a_o bad_a prince_n st._n paul_n do_v not_o here_o say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o virtuous_a and_o christian_a governor_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o indefinite_o to_o potentate_n i_o have_v read_v and_o hear_v that_o the_o jesuit_n be_v desirous_a to_o purge_v st._n paul_n epistle_n especial_o this_o to_o the_o roman_n as_o be_v herein_o more_o lutheran_n than_o catholic_n this_o text_n of_o all_o other_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n be_v much_o against_o their_o humour_n and_o honour_n the_o exempt_n clergyman_n from_o the_o obedience_n to_o secular_a power_n 13.1_o ep._n rom._n 13.1_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o hear_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n p._n 159._o bishop_n bilson_n against_o the_o jesuit_n p._n 128._o whosoever_o therefore_o resist_v if_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o nothing_o do_v by_o god_n but_o in_o order_n he_o that_o resist_v authority_n resist_v god_n ordinance_n so_o the_o lord_n himself_o say_v to_o samuel_n 8.7_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o they_o have_v not_o cast_v thou_o away_o but_o they_o have_v cast_v i_o away_o that_o i_o shall_v not_o reign_v over_o they_o as_o god_n be_v a_o great_a king_n so_o a_o king_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o little_a god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o prince_n resist_v he_o that_o send_v he_o almighty_a god_n be_v king_n of_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o lord_n 1_o tim._n 6.15_o pag._n 161._o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n for_o thy_o wealth_n chap._n wealth_n d._n buckeridg_n sermon_n upon_o the_o five_o verse_n of_o this_o chap._n if_o he_o be_v a_o good_a prince_n causa_fw-la est_fw-la he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o thy_o good_a temporal_a and_o eternal_a if_o a_o evil_a prince_n he_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o thy_o eternal_a good_a by_o thy_o temporal_a evil_n matt._n evil_n august_n serm._n 6._o de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la dom._n secundum_fw-la matt._n si_fw-mi bone_fw-la nutritor_n est_fw-la tuus_fw-la si_fw-la malus_fw-la tentator_n tuus_fw-la est_fw-la if_o a_o good_a king_n he_o be_v thy_o nurse_n receive_v thy_o nourishment_n with_o obedience_n if_o evil_a he_o be_v thy_o tempter_n receive_v thy_o trial_n with_o patience_n so_o there_o be_v no_o resistance_n either_o thou_o must_v obey_v good_a governor_n willing_o or_o endure_v bad_a tyrant_n patient_o pag._n 162._o as_o all_o power_n be_v from_o god_n so_o for_o god_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o truth_n it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o be_v patient_a and_o not_o agent_n ib._n 162._o 23_o d._n sunday_n after_o trin._n mat._n 25.15_o 6._o 25.15_o 25.15_o zepper_n aretius_n aquin._n 22._o quaest_n 10.4_o art._n 6._o this_o scripture_n show_v evident_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n abrogate_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o caesar_n but_o that_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o good_a friend_n unto_o common-weal_n in_o teach_v prince_n how_o to_o govern_v and_o the_o people_n how_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n it_o be_v not_o christ_n and_o his_o word_n but_o antichrist_n and_o the_o pope_n who_o deny_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v caesar_n be_v absolve_v the_o subject_a from_o his_o allegiance_n to_o his_o sovereign_n this_o intrusion_n upon_o the_o thing_n of_o caesar_n be_v think_v unjust_a and_o uncouth_a even_o by_o the_o sorbon_n and_o parliament_n of_o paris_n in_o france_n by_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n by_o the_o seminary_n priest_n in_o england_n in_o a_o word_n distaste_v of_o all_o popeling_n in_o the_o world_n except_o the_o serpentine_a brood_n hatch_v of_o the_o spanish_a egg_n ignatius_n loyola_n read_v the_o book_n of_o watson_n especial_o quodlibet_n 8._o art._n 7_o 8._o barclai_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n roger._n widdrington_n apolog._n pro_fw-la jure_fw-la principum_fw-la sheldon'_v general_a reason_n prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n the_o ready_a pen_n of_o our_o accurate_o learned_a caesar_n and_o his_o judicious_a divine_n have_v foil_v in_o this_o argument_n the_o pope_n bullbeggar_n cardinal_n bellarmine_n p._n 550._o as_o for_o the_o tribute_n of_o caesar_n if_o they_o be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a we_o must_v pay_v they_o as_o his_o wage_n if_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a we_o must_v bear_v they_o as_o rur_n punishment_n we_o may_v rofel_v his_o argument_n in_o parliament_n and_o repel_v his_o oppression_n according_a to_o course_n of_o law_n but_o we_o may_v not_o in_o any_o case_n rebel_n with_o the_o sword._n ib._n on_o s._n peter_n day_n act._n 12.1_o p._n 725._o prayer_n be_v make_v without_o cease_v of_o the_o congregation_n prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v the_o church_n armour_n and_o therefore_o when_o peter_n be_v imprison_v by_o cruel_a herod_n the_o congregation_n come_v unto_o prayer_n and_o not_o unto_o powder_n for_o his_o deliverance_n they_o do_v not_o assault_v the_o prison_n nor_o kill_v the_o soldier_n act._n â—_o salmeron_n tract_n 35._o in_o act._n nor_o break_v the_o chain_n only_a prayer_n and_o patience_n be_v their_o weapon_n arma_fw-la christianorum_fw-la in_o adversis_fw-la alia_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la debent_fw-la quam_fw-la patientia_fw-la &_o precatio_fw-la dr._n donne_n the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n 172._o paul_n pseudomart_n ch_n 6._o 6._o 10._o p._n 172._o tho_o some_o ancient_a greek_a state_n which_o be_v call_v regna_fw-la laconica_n because_o they_o be_v shorten_v and_o limit_v to_o certain_a law_n and_o some_o state_n in_o our_o time_n seem_v to_o have_v conditional_a and_o provisional_a prince_n between_o who_o and_o subject_n there_o be_v mutual_a and_o reciprocal_a obligation_n which_o if_o one_o side_n break_v they_o fall_v on_o the_o other_o yet_o that_o sovereignty_n which_o be_v a_o power_n to_o do_v all_o thing_n available_a to_o the_o main_a end_n reside_v somewhere_o which_o if_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o one_o man_n erect_v and_o perfect_v that_o pambasilia_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v 11._o speak_v id._n id._n 11._o god_n inanimate_v every_o state_n with_o one_o power_n as_o every_o man_n with_o one_o soul_n when_o therefore_o people_n concur_v in_o the_o desire_n of_o such_o a_o king_n they_o can_v contract_v nor_o limit_v his_o power_n no_o more_o than_o parent_n can_v condition_n with_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o preclude_v or_o withdraw_v any_o faculty_n from_o that_o soul_n with_o god_n have_v infuse_v into_o the_o body_n which_o they_o prepare_v and_o present_v to_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n he_o show_v
far_o as_o they_o command_v lawful_a thing_n but_o if_o it_o so_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o prince_n or_o any_o in_o authority_n under_o he_o command_v thing_n unlawful_a against_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n yet_o so_o that_o we_o be_v content_a to_o bear_v any_o punishment_n that_o shall_v be_v lay_v upon_o we_o even_o to_o death_n itself_o as_o daniel_n when_o the_o king_n make_v a_o wicked_a edict_n will_v not_o yield_v unto_o it_o but_o yet_o be_v content_a to_o yield_v unto_o the_o punishment_n with_o patience_n and_o never_o go_v about_o to_o gather_v a_o power_n against_o the_o king_n in_o his_o own_o defence_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o if_o the_o magistrate_n command_v be_v lawful_a the_o subject_n must_v obey_v if_o he_o require_v a_o unlawful_a obedience_n he_o must_v not_o rebel_v but_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n without_o grudge_v ☜_o ☜_o even_o in_o heart_n eccl._n 10.20_o if_o the_o king_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a we_o must_v pray_v god_n to_o convert_v he_o that_o as_o our_o sin_n have_v bring_v a_o ill_a governor_n over_o we_o so_o our_o prayer_n may_v either_o remove_v or_o better_v he_o bishop_n hall_n contemplation_n the_o inauguration_n of_o saul_n 1_o vol._n fol._n p._n 1029._o earthly_a monarch_n must_v walk_v by_o a_o rule_n which_o if_o they_o transgress_v they_o shall_v be_v accountable_a to_o he_o that_o be_v high_a than_o the_o high_a who_o have_v depute_v they_o not_o out_o of_o care_n of_o civility_n so_o much_o as_o conscience_n must_v every_o samuel_n labour_n to_o keep_v even_o term_n betwixt_o king_n and_o subject_n prescribe_v just_a moderation_n to_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o obedience_n and_o loyalty_n which_o whoever_o endeavour_v to_o trouble_v be_v none_o of_o the_o friend_n of_o god_n or_o his_o church_n the_o death_n of_o saul_n lib._n 14._o p._n 1084._o saul_n be_v none_o of_o the_o best_a king_n yet_o so_o impatient_a be_v his_o subject_n of_o the_o indignity_n offer_v to_o his_o dead_a corpse_n that_o they_o will_v rather_o leave_v their_o own_o bone_n among_o the_o philistine_n than_o the_o carcase_n of_o saul_n such_o a_o close_a relation_n there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o prince_n and_o subject_a that_o the_o dishonour_n of_o either_o be_v inseparable_a from_o both_o but_o how_o unnatural_a be_v the_o villainy_n of_o those_o miscreant_n that_o can_v be_v content_a to_o be_v actor_n in_o the_o capital_a wrong_n offer_v to_o sovereign_a authority_n page_n 1085._o every_o drop_n of_o royal_a blood_n be_v sacred_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v shed_v it_o be_v mortal_a the_o death_n of_o absalon_n lib._n 16._o 1128._o stranger_n shall_v relieve_v he_o who_o his_o own_o son_n persecute_v page_n 1129._o o_o holy_a david_n what_o mean_v this_o ill-placed_a love_n this_o unjust_a mercy_n deal_v gentle_o with_o a_o traitor_n but_o of_o all_o trayor_n with_o a_o son_n who_o can_v want_v courage_n to_o fight_v for_o a_o righteous_a sovereign_n and_o father_n against_o the_o conspiracy_n of_o a_o wicked_a son_n the_o god_n of_o host_n with_o who_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o save_v with_o many_o or_o with_o few_o take_v part_n with_o justice_n and_o let_v israel_n feel_v what_o it_o be_v to_o bear_v arm_n for_o a_o traitorous_a usurper_n let_v no_o man_n look_v to_o prosper_v by_o rebellion_n the_o very_a thicket_n and_o stake_n and_o pit_n and_o wild_a beast_n of_o the_o wood_n shall_v conspire_v to_o the_o punishment_n of_o traitor_n page_n 1131._o even_o at_o this_o day_n very_a pagan_n and_o pilgrim_n that_o pass_v that_o way_n cast_v each_o man_n a_o stone_n into_o that_o heap_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v in_o a_o solemn_a execution_n curse_v be_v the_o parricide_n absalon_n and_o curse_v be_v all_o unjust_a persecutor_n of_o their_o parent_n for_o ever_o fasten_v your_o eye_n upon_o this_o woeful_a spectacle_n o_o all_o you_o rebellious_a and_o ungracious_a child_n which_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o loin_n and_o thigh_n from_o which_o you_o fall_v and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o least_o part_n of_o your_o punishment_n that_o your_o carcase_n rot_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o your_o name_n in_o ignominy_n these_o do_v but_o shadow_v out_o those_o eternal_a suffering_n of_o your_o soul_n for_o your_o full_a and_o unnatural_a disobedience_n sheba_n rebellion_n page_n 1132._o that_o a_o lewd_a conspirator_n shall_v breathe_v treason_n be_v no_o wonder_n but_o be_v it_o not_o wonder_n and_o shame_n that_o upon_o every_o mutinous_a blast_n israel_n shall_v turn_v traitor_n to_o god_n anoint_v contemplation_n lib._n 18._o p._n 1171._o in_o the_o case_n of_o succession_n into_o kingdom_n we_o may_v not_o look_v into_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n but_o into_o the_o right_n no_o bond_n can_v be_v sure_a than_o the_o natural_a allegiance_n of_o subject_n i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o follow_a king_n stand_v upon_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o people_n but_o as_o those_o that_o know_v the_o way_n to_o their_o throne_n ascend_v their_o step_n without_o aid_n page_n 1174._o how_o dare_v these_o seditious_a mouth_n mention_n david_n in_o defiance_n one_o will_v have_v think_v that_o very_a name_n have_v be_v bale_n to_o have_v temper_v their_o fury_n and_o to_o have_v contain_v they_o within_o the_o limit_n off_o obedience_n bless_v be_v god_n for_o lawful_a government_n even_o a_o mutinous_a body_n can_v want_v a_o head_n if_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n have_v cast_v of_o their_o true_a sovereign_n they_o must_v choose_v a_o false_a jeroboam_n page_n 1175._o the_o civil_a defection_n be_v soon_o follow_v by_o the_o spiritual_a as_o there_o be_v near_a respect_n betwixt_o god_n and_o his_o anoint_v so_o there_o be_v great_a affinity_n betwixt_o treason_n and_o idolatry_n they_o can_v return_v to_o god_n and_o hold_v off_o from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n they_o can_v return_v to_o jerusalem_n and_o keep_v off_o from_o god_n from_o their_o loyalty_n how_o can_v they_o be_v i_o while_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n shall_v preach_v to_o they_o the_o necessity_n of_o their_o due_a obedience_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o their_o sacrifice_n in_o their_o wilful_a disobedience_n bishop_n hall_n second_o vol._n christ_n and_o caesar_n p._n 416._o it_o be_v religion_n that_o teach_v we_o that_o god_n have_v ordain_v kingly_a sovereignty_n rom._n 13.1_o ordain_v it_o immediate_o that_o position_n be_v worthy_a of_o a_o red-hat_n potestas_fw-la principis_fw-la dimanavit_fw-la à _fw-la populo_fw-la pontificis_fw-la à _fw-la deo._n bellar._n recog_n what_o need_v i_o persuade_v christian_a king_n and_o prince_n that_o they_o hold_v their_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n as_o in_o fee_n from_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n cyrus_n himself_o have_v so_o much_o divinity_n ezra_n 1.2_o it_o be_v religion_n that_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o same_o power_n which_o ordain_v caesar_n enjoin_v all_o faithful_a subjection_n to_o caesar_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n bishop_n hall_n third_n vol._n pag._n 118._o 3._o a_o promissory_a oath_n which_o be_v to_o the_o certain_a prejudice_n of_o another_o man_n be_v right_o can_v be_v attend_v with_o justice_n 4._o no_o prejudice_n of_o another_o man_n right_n can_v be_v so_o dangerous_a and_o sinful_a as_o that_o prejudice_n which_o be_v do_v to_o the_o right_n of_o public_a and_o sovereign_a authority_n 5._o the_o right_a of_o sovereign_n authority_n be_v high_o prejudice_v when_o private_a subject_n encroach_v upon_o it_o and_o shall_v upon_o suspicion_n of_o the_o diavow_v intention_n or_o action_n of_o their_o prince_n combine_v and_o bind_v themselves_o to_o enact_v establish_v or_o alter_v any_o matter_n concern_v religion_n without_o and_o therefore_o much_o more_o if_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n 6._o a_o man_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o reverse_v and_o disclaim_v that_o which_o he_o be_v induce_v unlawful_o to_o engage_v himself_o by_o oath_n to_o perform_v 7._o no_o oath_n be_v or_o can_v be_v of_o force_n that_o be_v make_v against_o a_o lawful_a oath_n former_o take_v so_o that_o he_o that_o have_v swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o sovereign_n and_o thereby_o bind_v himself_o to_o maintain_v the_o right_n power_n and_o authority_n of_o his_o say_a sovereign_n can_v by_o any_o second_o oath_n be_v tie_v to_o do_v aught_o that_o may_v tend_v to_o the_o infringement_n thereof_o and_o if_o he_o have_v so_o tie_v himself_o the_o obligation_n be_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la void_a and_o frustrate_v and_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v mr._n dod_n practice_n episc_n practice_n sir_n h._n yelverton_n pref._n to_o bishop_n moreton_n of_o episc_n for_o a_o little_a before_o naseby_n fight_v king_n charles_n of_o bless_a memory_n send_v the_o earl_n of_o lindsey_n to_o mr._n dod_n to_o know_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o war_n his_o lordship_n find_v he_o ill_o
nevertheless_o he_o sit_v up_o and_o dictate_v his_o sense_n of_o it_o but_o the_o earl_n be_v on_o a_o sudden_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fight_n hurry_v away_o and_o whether_o the_o king_n have_v the_o paper_n or_o no_o i_o can_v learn_v but_o the_o original_n or_o a_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v by_o some_o zealous_a man_n suppress_v no_o doubt_n because_o it_o condemn_v take_v up_o arm_n on_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o religion_n and_o liberty_n and_o according_a to_o his_o sentiment_n be_v his_o usage_n he_o be_v plunder_v by_o the_o parliament_n army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o so_o call_v malignant_n sect_n xi_o there_o be_v no_o little_a clash_n between_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o bishop_n davenant_n about_o other_o point_n but_o in_o this_o they_o agree_v 22._o agree_v davenant_n deter_v qu._n 4._o p._n 22._o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o usurp_v the_o sword_n he_o that_o use_v it_o without_o permission_n from_o the_o king_n who_o by_o god_n ordinance_n bear_v the_o sword_n now_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o a_o prince_n will_v give_v leave_n to_o draw_v his_o own_o sword_n against_o himself_o all_z other_o ought_v to_o abstain_v from_o lay_v hand_n on_o he_o who_o punishment_n god_n have_v by_o a_o certain_a special_a privilege_n reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v harass_v with_o most_o grievous_a persecution_n never_o flee_v to_o these_o indirect_a mean_n 23._o pag._n 23._o but_o defend_v the_o church_n by_o those_o mean_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v viz._n by_o the_o tear_n of_o she_o christian_n the_o preach_n of_o her_o priest_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o her_o martyr_n and_o what_o suarez_n say_v 24._o say_v v._o p._n 24._o that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o superior_a power_n to_o keep_v the_o pope_n in_o order_n because_o christ_n will_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n in_o this_o case_n provide_v for_o his_o church_n may_v be_v with_o much_o great_a reason_n say_v of_o king_n christ_n himself_o will_v in_o a_o more_o eminent_a manner_n defend_v his_o church_n not_o only_o against_o the_o cruelty_n of_o persecutor_n but_o also_o against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell._n resistance_n be_v unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o god_n ordinance_n for_o st._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n and_o worthy_a of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o resist_v the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god._n put_v the_o case_n that_o prince_n will_v not_o only_o not_o purge_v the_o church_n of_o heresy_n and_o false_a worship_n but_o what_o be_v worse_o 58._o worse_o id._n qu._n 12._o p._n 58._o will_v defend_v those_o corruption_n by_o their_o authority_n yet_o in_o this_o case_n the_o people_n ought_v not_o to_o reform_v 1._o because_o god_n require_v from_o subject_n to_o suffer_v whatsoever_o the_o magistrate_n can_v inflict_v rather_o than_o desert_n the_o true_a religion_n but_o not_o to_o compel_v the_o magistrate_n for_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v not_o by_o kill_v other_o but_o by_o die_v for_o it_o ourselves_o not_o by_o cruelty_n but_o by_o patience_n not_o by_o wickedness_n but_o by_o fidelity_n say_v lactantius_n 2._o when_o the_o people_n undertake_v such_o a_o action_n without_o the_o prince_n consent_n it_o be_v rebellion_n now_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o let_v such_o man_n take_v to_o themselves_o whatever_o name_n they_o please_v they_o be_v traitor_n not_o christian_n l._n there_o will_v be_v great_a danger_n in_o so_o do_v for_o shall_v they_o get_v the_o power_n they_o can_v make_v law_n 17._o law_n qu._n 17._o what_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o keep_v a_o man_n within_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o good_a subject_n who_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o oath_n 30._o oath_n qu._n 30._o criminal_n of_o the_o superior_a order_n i.e._n king_n etc._n etc._n god_n have_v reserve_v to_o his_o own_o court_n and_o judgement_n sect_n xii_o i_o will_v not_o quote_v archbishop_n laud_n because_o the_o adversary_n to_o this_o doctrine_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v of_o his_o invent_v but_o instead_o of_o he_o i_o will_v call_v for_o a_o unquestionable_a witness_n archbishop_n usher_n who_o express_o order_v 52._o order_v clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la p._n 52._o that_o loyalty_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v four_o time_n every_o year_n preach_v to_o the_o people_n while_o his_o action_n be_v a_o plain_a comment_n upon_o his_o opinion_n i_o need_v not_o mention_v the_o regard_n the_o foreign_a protestant_a divine_n have_v to_o he_o and_o the_o romanist_n too_o especial_o cardinal_n richelieu_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o our_o own_o country_n book_n country_n apud_fw-la eund_n &_o sanders_n pref_o to_o the_o bishop_n book_n while_o i_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o most_o unhappy_a commotion_n the_o lord_n deputy_n of_o ireland_n strafford_n desire_v the_o primate_n usher_n to_o declare_v his_o judgement_n public_o concern_v those_o tumult_n which_o he_o do_v in_o two_o sermon_n at_o christ-church_n in_o dublin_n on_o eccles_n 7.2_o whereupon_o the_o deputy_n signify_v it_o will_v be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o king_n to_o print_v the_o sermon_n or_o to_o write_v a_o treatise_n on_o the_o subject_a the_o latter_a the_o archbishop_n make_v choice_n of_o and_o send_v it_o into_o england_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o have_v it_o print_v as_o the_o martyr_n charles_n design_v that_o his_o subject_n may_v receive_v the_o satisfaction_n from_o the_o same_o as_o himself_o have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o usurper_n cromwell_n it_o be_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o be_v print_v lest_o it_o may_v have_v be_v pervert_v to_o the_o support_n of_o his_o power_n for_o by_o this_o time_n the_o flatterer_n of_o that_o great_a tyrant_n have_v learn_v by_o a_o new_a device_n upon_o the_o bare_a account_n of_o providence_n without_o respect_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o title_n the_o only_a right_n and_o proper_a foundation_n to_o interpret_v and_o apply_v to_o his_o advantage_n whatsoever_o they_o find_v either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o in_o other_o write_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o prince_n or_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n profane_o and_o sacrilegious_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a providence_n of_o god_n in_o vain_a and_o use_v it_o only_o as_o a_o stalk_a horse_n to_o serve_v the_o lust_n and_o interest_n of_o ambitious_a men._n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o learned_a treatise_n the_o bishop_n prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o that_o vi_fw-la that_o part._n 1._o 1._o vi_fw-it p._n vi_fw-la our_o government_n be_v a_o free_a monarchy_n because_o the_o authority_n rest_v sole_o in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n whereupon_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o the_o king_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a governor_n of_o these_o realm_n in_o all_o cause_n whatsoever_o which_o can_v not_o stand_v if_o either_o the_o court_n of_o parliament_n itself_o or_o any_o other_o power_n upon_o earth_n may_v in_o any_o cause_n over-rule_v he_o i_o say_v any_o power_n whither_o foreign_a or_o domestic_a and_o then_o 28._o then_o then_o 28._o he_o discourse_v at_o large_a as_o of_o the_o original_n of_o regal_a power_n from_o heaven_n so_o of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o king_n proceed_v in_o the_o second_o part_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a etc._n subject_a v._o p._n 109._o 111_o 134_o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o plain_o show_v that_o whither_o the_o power_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a whosoever_o do_v resist_v it_o by_o withdraw_v his_o service_n from_o it_o or_o deny_v tribute_n or_o not_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o it_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n and_o disposition_n of_o god_n by_o who_o appointment_n they_o bear_v rule_n 146._o rule_n p._n 145._o 146._o quest_n but_o how_o be_v subject_n to_o carry_v themselves_o when_o such_o thing_n be_v enjoin_v as_o can_v or_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v r._n sure_o not_o to_o accuse_v the_o commander_n but_o humble_o to_o avoid_v the_o command_n and_o when_o nothing_o else_o will_v serve_v the_o turn_n as_o in_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o express_v our_o subjection_n by_o active_a so_o in_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v do_v we_o be_v to_o declare_v the_o same_o by_o passive_a obedience_n without_o resistance_n and_o repugnancy_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o suffer_v be_v as_o sure_a a_o sign_n of_o subjection_n as_o any_o thing_n else_o whatsoever_o he_o etc._n p._n 147_o etc._n etc._n that_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n will_v hardly_o be_v induce_v to_o admit_v this_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n and_o therefore_o if_o he_o will_v learn_v this_o lesson_n he_o must_v make_v choice_n of_o better_a master_n and_o listen_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o solomon_n prov._n 3.5_o
enforce_v to_o idolatry_n assume_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o himself_o yet_o the_o prophet_n acknowledge_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o his_o king_n and_o sovereign_a observe_v religion_n require_v subjection_n to_o those_o king_n that_o deface_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o will_v compel_v to_o idolatry_n now_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o worship_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n we_o answer_v that_o idolatry_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o jew_n be_v under_o a_o superior_a obligation_n and_o i_o think_v if_o man_n may_v take_v arm_n when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o they_o contrary_a to_o human_a law_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v do_v so_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o great_a king_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o our_o adversary_n disallow_v therefore_o with_o much_o more_o reason_n the_o former_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o return_v to_o bishop_n brownrig_v who_o aver_v that_o active_a and_o actual_a obedience_n to_o ungodly_a law_n we_o may_v not_o we_o must_v not_o yield_v and_o perform_v thus_o to_o submit_v to_o man_n be_v to_o rebel_v against_o god_n but_o yet_o protestation_n of_o subjection_n must_v continue_v though_o our_o particular_a active_a obedience_n be_v deny_v or_o restrain_v though_o we_o dare_v not_o perform_v our_o active_a obedience_n in_o do_v what_o they_o command_v 34._o pag._n 34._o yet_o we_o must_v perform_v our_o passive_a obedience_n in_o submit_v to_o their_o punishment_n papist_n teach_v that_o heretical_a king_n forfeit_v their_o crown_n and_o life_n if_o they_o command_v against_o god._n no_o we_o must_v here_o with_o daniel_n honour_v their_o person_n and_o call_v when_o conscience_n forbid_v we_o to_o fullfil_v their_o commandment_n darius_n also_o be_v now_o the_o author_n of_o daniel_n destruction_n his_o law_n ensnare_v he_o his_o power_n condemn_v he_o his_o seal_n shut_v he_o up_o in_o the_o den_n of_o lion_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o holy_a prophet_n honour_v he_o as_o his_o king._n observe_v no_o worng_z or_o injury_n can_v exempt_v or_o discharge_v our_o person_n from_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o upbraid_v not_o the_o king_n with_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n charge_v he_o not_o with_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o usage_n threaten_v he_o not_o with_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n from_o god_n much_o less_o as_o a_o prophet_n do_v he_o denounce_v sentence_n of_o deprivation_n against_o he_o but_o ferget_v his_o wrong_n forgive_a his_o injury_n send_v up_o a_o devout_a prayer_n for_o his_o life_n and_o welfare_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o in_o justice_n i_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v king_n charles_n the_o first_o the_o preference_n to_o some_o of_o the_o forecited_a author_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v he_o to_o lead_v the_o van_n of_o the_o remain_a writer_n who_o be_v particular_o engage_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o truth_n for_o which_o that_o great_a prince_n become_v a_o martyr_n and_o when_o i_o have_v mention_v this_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o to_o those_o who_o consider_v what_o he_o suffer_v by_o the_o man_n who_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o what_o he_o unanswerable_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v resolve_v at_o present_a to_o quote_v no_o more_o of_o he_o than_o that_o one_o sentence_n in_o his_o second_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o to_o reform_v as_o grosthead_n say_v in_o over_o gladii_fw-la cruentandi_fw-la be_v a_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a say_n this_o prince_n shall_v be_v attend_v as_o he_o ought_v by_o his_o chaplain_n and_o dr._n hammond_n come_v first_o of_o who_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n anno_fw-la 1640_o for_o that_o discover_v his_o sentiment_n since_o he_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o those_o canon_n but_o he_o have_v more_o particular_o declare_v his_o opinion_n especial_o in_o his_o 53._o his_o l._n 2._o 2._o 5._o p._n 53._o practical_a catechism_n some_o war_n be_v unjust_a as_o that_o of_o subject_n seditious_o raise_v against_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o state._n 70._o state._n sect._n 9_o p._n 69_o 70._o but_o what_o may_v we_o fight_v for_o if_o we_o may_v not_o fight_v for_o religion_n resp_n it_o be_v the_o most_o precious_a thing_n indeed_o and_o that_o to_o be_v preserve_v by_o all_o lawful_a proper_a proportionable_a mean_n but_o then_o war_n or_o unlawful_a resistance_n be_v of_o all_o thing_n most_o improper_a to_o defend_v or_o secure_v or_o plant_v this_o and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v unlawful_a for_o peter_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o to_o do_v it_o mere_o for_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o unlawful_a religion_n have_v still_o be_v spread_v and_o propagate_v by_o suffering_n and_o not_o by_o resist_v and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o force_n to_o constrain_v my_o soul_n or_o change_v my_o religion_n or_o keep_v i_o from_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o arm_n or_o resistance_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o section_n of_o meekness_n say_v if_o they_o be_v our_o lawful_a magistrate_n than_o our_o meekness_n consist_v in_o obedience_n active_a or_o passive_a act_v all_o their_o legal_a command_n and_o submit_v so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o not_o to_o make_v violent_a resistance_n to_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o shall_v inflict_v upon_o we_o i_o shall_v put_v you_o in_o mind_n of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v 80._o id._n sect_n 11._o p._n 79_o 80._o of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o careful_a to_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o allegiance_n even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o great_a opposer_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o if_o ever_o you_o mean_v to_o be_v account_v a_o follower_n of_o they_o you_o must_v go_v and_o do_v likewise_o s._n but_o be_v not_o tiberius_n a_o usurper_n and_o yet_o christ_n say_v render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n c._n julius_n cesar_n wrest_v the_o power_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n the_o business_n be_v accord_v between_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o emperor_n now_o reign_v unquestioned_a without_o any_o competition_n from_o the_o senate_n which_o case_n how_o distant_a it_o be_v from_o other_o forcible_a usurpation_n where_o the_o legal_a sovereign_n do_v still_o claim_v his_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o allegiance_n of_o his_o subject_n no_o way_n acquit_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n or_o lay_v down_o his_o pretension_n though_o for_o the_o present_a he_o be_v overpower_a be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o any_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n and_o fidelity_n to_o consider_v it_o and_o be_v not_o by_o his_o own_o interest_n bribe_v or_o fright_v from_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o christian_a duty_n and_o this_o doctrine_n he_o ex_fw-la professo_fw-la maintain_v against_o s._n marshal_n godwin_n and_o other_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o resist_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n etc._n prince_n p._n 54._o etc._n etc._n by_o argument_n take_v 1._o from_o the_o nature_n of_o religion_n 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o christian_n 3._o from_o the_o make_n of_o christianity_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n 4._o from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o one_o christian_a virtue_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n more_o clear_o deliver_v more_o effectual_o enforce_v upon_o our_o understanding_n and_o affection_n than_o that_o of_o obedience_n to_o king_n bishop_n ferne_n have_v write_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_a his_o resolution_n of_o conscience_n whether_o upon_o supposition_n the_o king_n will_v not_o discharge_v his_o trust_n but_o be_v bend_v or_o seduce_v to_o subvert_v religion_n law_n and_o liberty_n subject_n may_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v resolve_v that_o no_o conscience_n upon_o such_o a_o supposition_n or_o case_n can_v find_v a_o clear_a ground_n for_o such_o resistance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o resistance_n make_v against_o the_o high_a power_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n damnable_a rom._n xiii_o you_o be_v tell_v say_v dr._n ferne_n the_o gospel_n and_o your_o liberty_n epist_n epist_n and_o all_o you_o have_v be_v in_o most_o eminent_a danger_n and_o without_o take_v arm_n for_o the_o defence_n irrecoverable_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a by_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o
this_o kingdom_n you_o must_v take_v all_o this_o upon_o trust_n without_o any_o express_a and_o particular_a warrant_n to_o rule_v and_o secure_v your_o conscience_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v resistance_n rom._n xiii_o 4._o xiii_o xiii_o 3._o &_o 4._o and_o then_o disprove_v that_o tenet_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o if_o a_o prince_n discharge_v not_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n devolve_v again_o upon_o the_o people_n 5._o people_n people_n 5._o show_v that_o most_o of_o their_o weapon_n for_o resistance_n be_v sharpen_v at_o the_o philistine_n forge_n their_o argument_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o roman_a school_n and_o 6._o and_o and_o 6._o do_v religion_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o defence_n which_o itself_o condemn_v and_o which_o will_v be_v a_o perpetual_a scandal_n to_o it_o but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v all_o that_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n i_o shall_v offer_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o whole_a book_n to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v as_o i_o also_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tuam_fw-la maxwell_n call_v sacrosancta_fw-la regum_fw-la majestas_fw-la write_v upon_o this_o very_a subject_n chillingworth_n religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n etc._n etc._n p._n 360._o if_o i_o follow_v the_o scripture_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v obey_v my_o sovereign_n in_o lawful_a thing_n though_o a_o heretic_n though_o a_o tyrant_n and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o say_v the_o pope_n but_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nay_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v denounce_v anathema_n to_o he_o sect_n xvi_o i_o may_v also_o only_o name_n dudley_n diggs_n book_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o what_o case_n soever_o but_o then_o i_o shall_v do_v wrong_a to_o my_o subject_a and_o the_o truth_n 2._o truth_n pag._n 2._o in_o the_o service_n of_o which_o the_o author_n show_v that_o that_o one_o main_a principle_n by_o which_o the_o seduce_a multitude_n have_v be_v tempt_v to_o catch_v at_o empty_a happiness_n and_o thereby_o have_v pull_v upon_o themselves_o misery_n and_o destruction_n that_o every_o man_n be_v bear_v free_a the_o law_n of_o nature_n do_v justify_v any_o attempt_n to_o shake_v off_o those_o bond_n impose_v upon_o he_o by_o superior_n if_o inconvenient_a and_o destructive_a of_o native_a freedom_n be_v false_a since_o every_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v free_a all_o be_v by_o nature_n subject_n to_o paternal_a power_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n to_o who_o divine_a law_n confer_v the_o several_a power_n which_o father_n resign_v up_o and_o 7._o and_o p._n 7._o that_o those_o that_o will_v allow_v any_o power_n to_o subject_n against_o their_o ruler_n do_v thereby_o dissolve_v the_o sinew_n of_o government_n by_o which_o they_o be_v compact_v into_o one_o and_o which_o make_v a_o multitude_n a_o people_n for_o there_o can_v be_v two_o power_n and_o yet_o the_o kingdom_n remain_v one_o afterward_o he_o prove_v 13._o prove_v p._n 13._o by_o what_o art_n and_o persuasive_n people_n be_v move_v to_o rebellion_n particular_o 31._o particular_o p._n 30_o 31._o by_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v a_o mix_v state_n and_o that_o our_o king_n be_v accountable_a etc._n etc._n and_o then_o etc._n then_o p._n 34_o 41_o 42._o etc._n etc._n proceed_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n from_o scripture_n prove_v that_o the_o same_o obedience_n which_o god_n require_v from_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n to_o be_v show_v to_o their_o judge_n and_o king_n be_v now_o require_v and_o that_o christ_n enjoin_v his_o follower_n under_o the_o gospel_n as_o high_a a_o degree_n of_o patience_n towards_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n that_o we_o shall_v perform_v this_o duty_n more_o cheerful_o because_o our_o saviour_n have_v commend_v persecution_n to_o all_o those_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a and_o that_o both_o by_o precept_n and_o example_n rebellion_n in_o christian_n be_v most_o prodigious_a the_o jew_n want_v not_o some_o colour_n of_o reason_n to_o rebel_v their_o blessing_n be_v temporal_a but_o a_o christian_a can_v have_v any_o shadow_n of_o scruple_n st._n peter_n fail_v in_o this_o duty_n by_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o innocent_a master_n have_v take_v special_a care_n not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o therefore_o inform_v we_o large_o with_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o christian_a patience_n then_o etc._n then_o p._n 45._o etc._n etc._n he_o make_v a_o excellent_a comment_n on_o st._n paul_n word_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o fair_a warning_n take_v heed_n what_o you_o do_v you_o have_v a_o terrible_a enemy_n to_o encounter_v with_o it_o be_v a_o fight_n against_o god_n you_o can_v flatter_v yourselves_o with_o a_o prosperous_a issue_n for_o those_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n you_o have_v god_n word_n for_o it_o you_o be_v damn_v if_o you_o resist_v this_o same_o year_n come_v out_o a_o pamphlet_n call_v the_o late_a covenant_n assert_v print_v on_o the_o day_n of_o trouble_n rebuke_v and_o blasphemy_n for_o thomas_n underhil_n ann._n 1643._o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sweet_a agreement_n between_o the_o protestation_n and_o covenant_n and_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n do_v bind_v to_o the_o take_n of_o the_o covenant_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n and_o out_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o instance_n how_o conscientious_a those_o republican_n reformer_n be_v and_o how_o oblige_v by_o oath_n etc._n oath_n p._n 5._o etc._n etc._n we_o have_v say_v he_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n rule_v by_o law_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n and_o so_o we_o have_v swear_v obedience_n to_o he_o we_o abjure_v any_o foreign_a power_n we_o have_v swear_v that_o neither_o pope_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o the_o most_o catholic_n king_n nor_o the_o most_o christian_n shall_v over-rule_v our_o king_n and_o kingdom_n if_o we_o can_v help_v it_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o we_o do_v not_o repent_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o oath_n to_o repel_v foreign_a power_n we_o be_v in_o arm_n at_o this_o day_n to_o who_o have_v we_o swear_v allegiance_n but_o to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o reference_n to_o he_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o will_v not_o repent_v to_o obey_v the_o king_n ☜_o ☜_o while_o he_o obey_v god_n rule_v his_o people_n by_o his_o law_n and_o book_n we_o have_v not_o swear_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n their_o private_a will_n their_o lust_n etc._n etc._n and_o we_o will_v maintain_v the_o king_n the_o high_a power_n with_o our_o life_n and_o fortune_n we_o will_v obey_v all_o his_o lawful_a not_o personal_a command_n look_v into_o these_o oath_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o you_o shall_v not_o there_o find_v a_o word_n sober_o understand_v contradict_v the_o covenant_n god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v vow_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n and_o rebel_n to_o god._n the_o queen_n and_o the_o king_n be_v notorious_o faulty_a touch_v both_o these_o oath_n the_o one_o do_v her_o utmost_a to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v a_o foreign_a power_n the_o other_o deny_v allegiance_n to_o the_o most_o supreme_a qu._n but_o where_o have_v you_o any_o warrant_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n answ_n we_o will_v never_o allow_v those_o word_n against_o the_o king_n they_o be_v take_v up_o for_o the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o he_o but_o let_v it_o go_v against_o the_o king_n we_o have_v warrant_v for_o it_o when_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n all_o his_o might_n set_v open_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o the_o parliament_n against_o religion_n against_o our_o law_n etc._n etc._n we_o vow_v and_o covenant_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o king_n queen_n both_z set_v themselves_o against_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n and_o we_o have_v as_o good_a warrant_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o so_o do_v 19_o do_v p._n 19_o obj._n but_o i_o can_v think_v it_o a_o lawful_a vow_n for_o we_o vow_v to_o fight_v against_o our_o lawful_a prince_n answ_n it_o be_v not_o against_o he_o but_o for_o he_o to_o deliver_v his_o sacred_a person_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o murderer_n our_o land_n from_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o spoiler_n and_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n from_o son_n of_o belial_n who_o will_v make_v all_o void_a null_n and_o of_o none_o effect_n obj._n but_o we_o have_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n
but_o that_o one_o curse_a position_n alone_o wherein_o notwithstanding_o their_o disagreement_n otherwise_o they_o both_o consent_n that_o lawful_a sovereign_n may_v be_v by_o their_o subject_n resist_v and_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o they_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v good_a the_o charge_n against_o they_o both_o which_o be_v such_o a_o notorious_a piece_n of_o ungodliness_n as_o no_o man_n that_o either_o fear_v god_n or_o the_o king_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v can_v speak_v of_o or_o think_v of_o without_o detestation_n pag._n 134._o ad_fw-la aulam_fw-la it_o be_v good_a if_o we_o do_v remember_v that_o they_o be_v to_o give_v up_o that_o account_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o we_o pag._n 177._o sect_n xx._n doctor_n bernard_n 21._o bernard_n ser._n on_o rom._n 13.2_o in_o the_o clavi_fw-la trabalea_n p._n 21._o affirm_v that_o some_o expositor_n conceive_v one_o cause_n of_o the_o apostle_n exhortation_n to_o be_v the_o rumour_n then_o false_o raise_v upon_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v seditious_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n tend_v to_o the_o absolve_v of_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o any_o other_o and_o then_o show_v 29._o show_v p._n 28_o 29._o that_o it_o be_v a_o popish_a assertion_n that_o a_o people_n can_v never_o so_o far_o transfer_v their_o right_n over_o to_o a_o king_n but_o they_o retain_v the_o habit_n of_o it_o still_o within_o themselves_o aver_v 30._o aver_v p._n 30._o that_o whoever_o have_v or_o shall_v resist_v do_v tread_v under_o their_o foot_n the_o holy_a scripture_n 35._o scripture_n p._n 35._o that_o as_o king_n receive_v their_o power_n from_o god_n so_o be_v we_o to_o leave_v they_o only_o to_o god_n if_o they_o shall_v abuse_v it_o not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v prudent_o and_o humble_o reminded_a of_o their_o duty_n but_o yet_o without_o lift_v up_o our_o hand_n against_o they_o in_o the_o least_o resistance_n of_o they_o god_n want_v not_o mean_n whereby_o he_o can_v when_o he_o please_v remove_v or_o amend_v they_o 40._o they_o pag._n 40._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v nothing_o but_o prayer_n to_o god_n petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n or_o flight_n when_o persecute_v etc._n etc._n to_o this_o purpose_n do_v mr._n symmon_n in_o his_o vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n aver_v that_o 84._o that_o sect._n 8._o p._n 84._o rebel_n as_o for_o god_n they_o believe_v he_o as_o little_a as_o they_o do_v the_o king_n for_o they_o dare_v not_o trust_v he_o for_o protection_n they_o have_v more_o confidence_n in_o the_o militia_n a_o great_a deal_n and_o stand_v more_o upon_o it_o beside_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v god_n they_o will_v also_o fear_v he_o faith_n and_o fear_n go_v together_o they_o will_v regard_v his_o word_n more_o and_o not_o be_v so_o opposite_a in_o all_o their_o way_n or_o endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o of_o none_o effect_v by_o their_o sinful_a ordinance_n and_o tradition_n beside_o faith_n in_o god_n discover_v itself_o by_o their_o do_v the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o they_o be_v not_o hatred_n strife_n sedition_n rebellion_n murder_n lie_v slander_v and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n 146._o sect._n 14._o p._n 146._o etc._n etc._n tell_v we_o o_o you_o pretender_n to_o piety_n where_o be_v that_o subjection_n to_o the_o king_n for_o conscience_n sake_n which_o s._n paul_n call_v for_o and_o that_o obedience_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n which_o s._n peter_n require_v 257._o pag._n 257._o etc._n etc._n consider_v and_o call_v to_o mind_n whether_o those_o teacher_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v be_v most_o active_a and_o busy_a in_o draw_v you_o into_o this_o way_n have_v not_o hereby_o contradict_v their_o own_o former_a doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o stephen_n gardiner_n that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o have_v speak_v better_a for_o the_o king_n authority_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientid_v and_o yet_o no_o man_n more_o violent_a in_o queen_n mary_n time_n in_o persecute_v those_o that_o hold_v fast_o to_o the_o same_o truth_n and_o doctrine_n may_v not_o the_o like_o be_v affirm_v of_o many_o of_o your_o preacher_n that_o no_o man_n teach_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n better_o or_o inveigh_v more_o against_o rebellion_n 259._o pag._n 258_o 259._o and_o sheedin_fw-mi of_o blood_n than_o they_o heretofore_o have_v do_v but_o now_o none_o more_o violent_a observe_v that_o note_n out_o of_o mr._n fox_n how_o henry_n the_o four_o that_o depose_v richard_n the_o second_o be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o english_a king_n that_o begin_v the_o burn_a of_o god_n saint_n for_o their_o stand_n against_o the_o papist_n 262._o pag._n 260_o 261_o 262._o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o infallibility_n be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o error_n among_o the_o papist_n so_o it_o be_v now_o among_o they_o that_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o a_o parliament_n for_o when_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o err_v than_o he_o may_v oppose_v prince_n excommunicate_a king_n absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n etc._n etc._n so_o now_o this_o be_v swallow_v that_o the_o parliament_n can_v err_v they_o may_v raise_v rebellion_n too_o absolve_v people_n from_o their_o loyalty_n persecute_v the_o king_n etc._n etc._n consider_v whether_o in_o any_o thing_n these_o man_n have_v perform_v what_o at_o first_o they_o promise_v whether_o religion_n be_v better_o settle_v the_o church_n better_o reform_v and_o unite_v or_o the_o commonwealth_n more_o flourish_a etc._n etc._n sect_n xxi_o thus_o that_o good_a man_n assert_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n in_o those_o evil_a day_n supper_n day_n bishop_n of_o lond._n 2d_o letter_n ab_fw-la the_o neglect_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n when_o under_o a_o usurp_a power_n sin_n be_v the_o law_n and_o transgression_n the_o commandment_n when_o three_o once_o happy_a nation_n wear_v the_o heavy_a yoke_n of_o slavery_n and_o man_n feel_v to_o their_o cost_n what_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n can_v do_v till_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n restore_v our_o judge_n as_o at_o the_o first_o and_o our_o counsellor_n as_o at_o the_o beginning_n under_o who_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o true_a colour_n and_o the_o mask_n of_o hypocrisy_n will_v no_o long_o hide_v the_o deformity_n of_o the_o traitor_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v the_o act_n of_o parliament_n make_v just_a after_o the_o restoration_n that_o condemn_v the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n that_o assert_v their_o authority_n superiority_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n against_o they_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o confine_v myself_o to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o eminent_a divine_n of_o the_o age_n and_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o down_n and_o conner_n dr._n taylor_n 1._o taylor_n ductor_n dubitant_fw-la b._n 3._o c._n 3._o rule_n 1._o who_o prove_v that_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o every_o republic_n be_v universal_a absolute_a and_o unlimited_a 1._o unlimited_a rule_n 3._o n._n 1._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o rebel_n or_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n upon_o any_o pretext_n whatsoever_o he_o that_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o supreme_a power_n or_o authority_n that_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o he_o be_v impious_a against_o god_n and_o fight_v against_o he_o rom._n 13._o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v he_o that_o do_v not_o obey_v be_v disobedient_a to_o god_n for_o that_o be_v not_o true_a in_o some_o case_n it_o be_v lawful_a not_o to_o obey_v but_o in_o all_o case_n it_o be_v necessary_a not_o to_o resist_v 2._o resist_v id._n n._n 2._o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o proposition_n in_o the_o world_n clear_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o christianity_n than_o this_o rule_n and_o in_o the_o fifteen_o number_n he_o answer_v at_o large_a that_o wild_a question_n as_o he_o call_v it_o if_o a_o king_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o people_n be_v resistance_n then_o lawful_a and_o conclude_v all_o 17._o all_o n._n 15_o 17._o we_o have_v nothing_o dear_a to_o we_o than_o our_o life_n and_o our_o religion_n but_o in_o both_o these_o case_n we_o find_v whole_a army_n of_o christian_n die_v quiet_o and_o suffer_a persecution_n without_o murmur_n if_o the_o prince_n do_v not_o do_v his_o duty_n that_o be_v no_o warrant_n for_o i_o not_o to_o do_v i_o to_o this_o pious_a prelate_n now_o in_o heaven_n i_o will_v join_v a_o pious_a brother_n of_o he_o as_o yet_o on_o earth_n comman_n earth_n bishop_n kenn'_v expos_n ch._n cat._n v._o comman_n who_o thus_o address_v to_o god_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o sovereign_n thou_o
religion_n i_o shall_v name_v but_o two_o example_n tertullian_n tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n island_n castle_n council_n army_n regiment_n and_o company_n the_o palace_n the_o senate_n the_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n and_o yet_o they_o submit_v to_o persecution_n and_o we_o read_v that_o the_o thebean_a legion_n consist_v of_o six_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o sixty_o and_o six_o person_n every_o man_n christian_n when_o they_o submit_v to_o the_o decimation_n of_o maximinian_n for_o religion_n mishpat_fw-la hamelek_n 63._o pag._n 63._o the_o jus_n regium_n the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n what_o then_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o mishpat_fw-la hamelsk_n sure_o it_o import_v thus_o much_o that_o if_o all_o this_o hard_a usage_n shall_v come_v upon_o they_o they_o may_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 18._o but_o that_o it_o will_v not_o dissolve_v jus_fw-la regium_fw-la the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n or_o enable_v they_o to_o resist_v their_o king_n or_o rebel_v against_o they_o that_o pretence_n 67._o pag._n 67._o that_o after_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n be_v establish_v the_o power_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o diffuse_a body_n of_o they_o or_o their_o representatives_n to_o alter_v the_o government_n as_o they_o please_v it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o policy_n and_o government_n what_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o religion_n these_o be_v their_o secret_a grief_n 69._o pag._n 69._o for_o a_o redress_n whereof_o they_o make_v a_o party_n in_o the_o parliament_n they_o gain_v to_o they_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o parliament_n man_n of_o renown_n and_o in_o order_n to_o their_o ambitious_a design_n they_o remonstrate_v against_o moses_n numb_a xuj_o 13._o and_o their_o declaration_n be_v this_o pretence_n which_o we_o be_v upon_o that_o all_o the_o congregation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v holy_a and_o that_o moses_n and_o aaron_n have_v lift_v up_o themselves_o above_o they_o that_o be_v that_o their_o power_n be_v a_o contrivance_n of_o themselves_o not_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n that_o notwithstanding_o what_o god_n have_v do_v to_o settle_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n it_o remain_v still_o in_o the_o people_n or_o their_o representative_n assemble_v together_o now_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o since_o the_o world_n begin_v god_n be_v never_o more_o high_o provoke_v than_o upon_o this_o occasion_n numb_a xuj_o 32._o when_o he_o hear_v this_o he_o be_v wrath_n and_o great_o abhor_v they_o he_o invent_v a_o new_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o their_o sake_n for_o the_o earth_n open_v and_o swallow_v up_o dathan_n and_o cover_v the_o congregation_n of_o abiram_n it_o tell_v we_o 71._o pag._n 71._o in_o effect_n that_o may_v be_v right_o that_o every_o thing_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a good_a or_o evil_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o prevail_a force_n who_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v till_o a_o strong_a than_o he_o come_v or_o we_o be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o resistance_n that_o in_o reference_n to_o this_o life_n 71._o pag._n 71._o obedience_n be_v a_o matter_n of_o wit_n and_o prudence_n and_o after_o life_n there_o remain_v for_o we_o no_o concernment_n how_o stramineous_a be_v this_o theory_n compare_v with_o the_o christian_a theory_n which_o speak_v in_o this_o wise_a let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n it_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n since_o the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n 74._o pag._n 74._o the_o holy_a the_o wise_a the_o best_a of_o king_n be_v take_v in_o the_o snare_n of_o man_n pretend_v to_o reformation_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o the_o fury_n of_o man_n possess_v by_o a_o evil_a spirit_n from_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a while_n since_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremy_n be_v in_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o land_n 74._o pag._n 74._o lam._n two_o 9_o our_o king_n and_o our_o prince_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n it_o may_v be_v all_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v do_v 75._o pag._n 75._o that_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n may_v be_v fulfil_v matth._n 18.7_o ibid._n 6._o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o offence_n will_v come_v but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o by_o who_o they_o come_v it_o be_v better_a that_o a_o mill_n stone_n etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v god_n suffer_v the_o late_a rebellion_n to_o prevail_v 76._o pag._n 76._o that_o he_o may_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n but_o show_v forth_o his_o wonder_n in_o our_o day_n in_o the_o miraculous_a restitution_n of_o our_o gracious_a sovereign_n and_o the_o church_n sure_o these_o thing_n be_v suffer_v 77._o pag._n 77._o that_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o loyalty_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v be_v make_v bright_a and_o glorious_a by_o the_o flame_n of_o persecution_n and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v give_v our_o most_o gracious_a sovereign_n the_o heart_n or_o neck_n of_o all_o his_o enemy_n it_o may_v not_o repent_v he_o of_o the_o kindness_n he_o have_v show_v to_o religion_n and_o government_n in_o lift_v out_o of_o the_o dust_n the_o despise_a head_n of_o that_o only_a church_n for_o aught_o i_o know_v which_o make_v obedience_n without_o base_a restriction_n and_o limitation_n a_o article_n of_o its_o religion_n bish_n of_o exeter_n serm._n before_o the_o house_n of_o lord_n nou._n 5._o 1678._o certain_o their_o authority_n who_o live_v in_o the_o primitive_a light_n and_o who_o bear_v witness_v to_o their_o own_o disadvantage_n teach_v submission_n to_o magigrate_v though_o absolute_a tyrant_n and_o who_o never_o take_v up_o any_o arm_n against_o they_o but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n ought_v to_o beget_v in_o we_o a_o conformity_n to_o those_o innocent_a time_n when_o christianity_n gain_v as_o much_o by_o patience_n as_o it_o be_v now_o like_a to_o lose_v by_o rebellion_n the_o emperor_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n for_o the_o generality_n be_v very_o bad_a but_o especial_o to_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v bloody_a and_o cruel_a and_o yet_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o insurrection_n of_o the_o christian_n against_o they_o though_o they_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o do_v it_o the_o thebean_a legion_n be_v all_o christian_n when_o the_o emperor_n command_v the_o whole_a army_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o false_a god_n they_o remove_v their_o quarter_n that_o they_o may_v if_o possible_a avoid_v the_o occasion_n of_o displease_v the_o emperor_n he_o summons_v they_o a_o second_o time_n to_o perform_v that_o worship_n they_o return_v a_o humble_a denial_n the_o emperor_n not_o content_a with_o that_o answer_n put_v they_o to_o a_o decimation_n to_o which_o they_o submit_v with_o much_o cheerfulness_n and_o die_v pray_v for_o their_o persecutor_n not_o to_o trouble_v you_o with_o many_o witness_n of_o this_o truth_n take_v one_o for_o all_o tertullian_n who_o write_v his_o apologetic_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o make_v there_o a_o bold_a challenge_n and_o desire_v they_o to_o produce_v if_o they_o can_v any_o one_o example_n of_o any_o christian_a take_v part_n with_o rebel_n such_o as_o cassius_n niger_n and_o other_o be_v no_o he_o tell_v they_o the_o christian_n be_v better_o instruct_v than_o to_o hold_v resistance_n lawful_a nos_fw-la judicium_fw-la dei_fw-la suspicimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o with_o patience_n submit_v and_o kiss_v the_o rod_n that_o scourge_v we_o though_o they_o have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o torment_v we_o yet_o there_o be_v too_o much_o cause_n why_o we_o shall_v suffer_v we_o must_v acknowledge_v our_o sin_n against_o god_n and_o he_o may_v punish_v we_o in_o what_o way_n he_o think_v fit_a however_o resist_v we_o must_v not_o and_o again_o in_o his_o thirty_o seven_o paragraph_n of_o that_o apologetic_n he_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o his_o city_n istand_v castle_n council_n army_n his_o palace_n and_o court_n of_o judicature_n be_v fill_v with_o christian_n sic_fw-la non_fw-la deesset_fw-la nobis_fw-la vis_fw-la copiarum_fw-la if_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n we_o can_v not_o want_v force_n to_o resist_v but_o we_o dare_v not_o save_v our_o body_n to_o the_o eternal_a loss_n and_o perdition_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o wish_v to_o the_o emperor_n a_o long_a life_n a_o happy_a reign_n a_o valiant_a army_n a_o faithful_a council_n a_o sober_a people_n and_o a_o quiet_a world._n such_o as_o these_o be_v their_o wish_n towards_o their_o emperor_n though_o heathen_n and_o persecutor_n thus_o you_o see_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o that_o great_a point_n of_o obedience_n to_o magistrate_n therefore_o they_o who_o raise_v tumult_n abett_a rebellion_n set_v on_o foot_n plot_n and_o conspiracy_n teach_v
as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v do_v what_o they_o will_v have_v he_o 221._o he_o id._n on_o v._o 4._o p._n 221._o who_o may_v say_v unto_o the_o king_n what_o do_v thou_o i._o e._n first_o who_o have_v any_o authority_n to_o call_v he_o to_o a_o account_n as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v none_o have_v but_o god_n alone_o according_a to_o that_o of_o a_o eminent_a rabbi_n no_o creature_n may_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a god_n alone_o to_o allow_v the_o people_n either_o collective_a or_o representative_a to_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o make_v they_o accuser_n judge_n and_z executioners_z also_o in_o their_o own_o cause_n and_o that_o against_o their_o sovereign_n nor_o second_o can_v any_o man_n safe_o attempt_v it_o but_o he_o shall_v meet_v with_o punishment_n either_o here_o or_o hereafter_o which_o be_v no_o new_a doctrine_n but_o the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n as_o luther_n here_o honest_o note_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n which_o none_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o avoid_v thus_o much_o the_o author_n of_o nature_n dowry_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v from_o the_o evident_a light_n he_o see_v in_o this_o place_n it_o be_v wisdom_n say_v he_o out_o of_o elisha_n gallico_n a_o hebrew_n interpreter_n in_o a_o private_a man_n when_o the_o magistrate_n enjoin_v what_o be_v repugnant_a to_o god_n will_n to_o remove_v out_o of_o his_o dominion_n rather_o than_o contest_v with_o he_o 223._o he_o id._n p._n 223._o the_o wise_a thing_n we_o can_v do_v when_o prince_n require_v any_o thing_n grievous_a unto_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rebel_v but_o to_o watch_v the_o fit_a opportunity_n to_o petition_n for_o redress_n and_o that_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o may_v not_o give_v offence_n v._o 7._o 224._o p._n 224._o luther_n refer_v whole_o to_o the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o a_o rebel_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o desire_v various_a thing_n and_o hope_n for_o mighty_a matter_n by_o his_o disobedience_n but_o be_v mighty_o deceive_v for_o of_o the_o very_a impunity_n which_o he_o promise_v himself_o he_o can_v be_v secure_a etc._n etc._n 277._o etc._n id._n in_o eccles_n x._o 20._o paraph._n p._n 277._o curse_v not_o the_o king_n etc._n etc._n but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o viz._n consume_v the_o public_a treasure_n etc._n etc._n as_o i_o advise_v thou_o before_o not_o to_o rise_v in_o rebellion_n against_o thy_o sovereign_n so_o now_o let_v i_o add_v that_o it_o be_v very_o foolish_a as_o well_o as_o wicked_a to_o be_v provoke_v by_o this_o ill_a management_n so_o much_o as_o to_o speak_v a_o opprobrious_a word_n of_o he_o or_o his_o minister_n etc._n etc._n 302._o etc._n annot._n in_o loc_fw-la p._n 302._o but_o whatsoever_o negligence_n or_o profuseness_n and_o waste_n there_o be_v it_o shall_v not_o provoke_v any_o wise_a or_o good_a man_n to_o speak_v contemptuous_o of_o his_o sovereign_n or_o of_o his_o minister_n 306._o minister_n p._n 306._o it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a much_o less_o unseasonable_a in_o such_o a_o unruly_a age_n as_o this_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n understand_v how_o deep_o the_o first_o reformer_n of_o religion_n lay_v this_o precept_n to_o heart_n by_o transcribe_v some_o of_o luther_n admonition_n in_o his_o annotation_n on_o this_o verse_n the_o worse_a and_o the_o more_o malignant_a say_v he_o the_o world_n be_v the_o more_o studious_a and_o laborious_a solomon_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v in_o the_o do_n of_o our_o duty_n particular_o in_o honour_v magistracy_n because_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a ordinance_n and_o the_o better_a part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o which_o god_n manage_n all_o thing_n under_o the_o sun._n but_o the_o ungodly_a begin_v their_o wickedness_n chief_o in_o the_o contempt_n of_o magistrate_n when_o they_o hear_v how_o god_n blame_v and_o reprove_v they_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a office_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o magistrate_n and_o to_o rebuke_v they_o and_o therefore_o though_o thou_o hear_v it_o yet_o do_v not_o imitate_v it_o for_o thou_o be_v not_o god_n nor_o the_o ordain_a no_o nor_o the_o reformer_n nor_o the_o restorer_n of_o the_o divine_a ordinance_n but_o as_o god_n reprove_v they_o so_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o thou_o may_v do_v thy_o duty_n and_o not_o meddle_v with_o what_o belong_v to_o they_o the_o meaning_n therefore_o of_o solomon_n be_v i_o have_v speak_v much_o of_o prince_n how_o they_o undo_v the_o world_n but_o do_v thou_o reverence_v they_o notwithstanding_o that_o for_o they_o be_v not_o a_o humane_a ordinance_n but_o a_o divine_a st._n peter_n indeed_o call_v the_o king_n a_o humane_a creature_n because_o he_o be_v assume_v from_o among_o man_n but_o his_o authority_n be_v divine_a and_o though_o prince_n be_v bad_a they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v because_o of_o this_o ordinance_n of_o god._n why_o then_o will_v thou_o speak_v evil_a of_o those_o who_o be_v vex_v with_o so_o many_o and_o great_a care_n and_o labour_n for_o thy_o peace_n if_o they_o be_v good_a and_o if_o they_o be_v bad_a and_o foolish_a their_o own_o impiety_n be_v mischief_n enough_o to_o they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o sufficient_a danger_n bear_v with_o they_o then_o and_o compassionate_v they_o rather_o than_o rail_v upon_o they_o and_o revile_v they_o etc._n etc._n dr._n towerson_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n those_o power_n be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n which_o come_v to_o that_o power_n they_o have_v as_o without_o any_o fraud_n or_o violence_n so_o by_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o god_n providence_n upon_o which_o account_n all_o those_o power_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o ordain_v by_o god_n that_o either_o come_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o a_o lineal_a descent_n from_o former_a king_n where_o the_o kingdom_n be_v hereditary_a or_o by_o a_o free_a and_o unconstrained_a choice_n where_o it_o be_v elective_a part_n 5._o p._n 241._o pag._n 251._o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o subject_a who_o conceive_v himself_o not_o to_o have_v deserve_v it_o so_o by_o flight_n to_o avoid_v if_o he_o can_v the_o fall_n under_o the_o power_n of_o it_o the_o sword_n our_o saviour_n have_v express_o give_v leave_n that_o if_o we_o be_v persecute_v in_o one_o city_n we_o shall_v to_o save_v ourselves_o flee_v from_o that_o to_o another_o as_o little_a difficulty_n shall_v i_o find_v if_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n to_o license_v the_o avoid_v the_o prince_n severity_n by_o appeal_n to_o his_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n where_o that_o be_v by_o law_n so_o allow_v as_o it_o be_v in_o several_a case_n here_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o resistance_n much_o less_o a_o injurious_a one_o which_o be_v with_o the_o leave_n of_o he_o against_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v resist_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o so_o avoid_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o prince_n so_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a both_o from_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o avoid_v it_o but_o rather_o with_o all_o readiness_n submit_v to_o the_o stroke_n of_o it_o pag._n 253._o for_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o inflict_v a_o unjust_a punishment_n yet_o he_o be_v privilege_v by_o the_o place_n he_o hold_v under_o god_n from_o be_v subject_v unto_o man_n and_o ought_v not_o therefore_o by_o any_o force_n to_o be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o he_o pag._n 254._o whosoever_o resist_v evil_a power_n must_v be_v think_v in_o a_o particular_a manner_n to_o fight_v against_o god._n what_o a_o disappointment_n must_v needs_o have_v be_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o almighty_a if_o it_o have_v be_v permit_v christian_n to_o resist_v part_n 7._o a_o answer_n to_o several_a plea_n which_o be_v make_v in_o behalf_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 257_o 258._o that_o which_o general_o draw_v prince_n to_o the_o persecute_v of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o different_a religion_n from_o themselves_o be_v not_o so_o much_o any_o hatred_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o the_o jealousy_n they_o have_v lest_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o that_o and_o the_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v for_o it_o some_o secret_a design_n against_o the_o state_n shall_v lurk_v which_o jealousy_n must_v needs_o be_v take_v away_o when_o it_o appear_v to_o they_o from_o undoubted_a experiment_n that_o they_o who_o do_v profess_v it_o will_v not_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o they_o how_o severe_o soever_o they_o may_v be_v handle_v by_o they_o to_o all_o which_o if_o we_o add_v the_o story_n of_o primitive_a time_n too_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o doubt_v of_o religion_n being_n more_o than_o
secure_v by_o a_o patient_a submit_v to_o persecute_v prince_n it_o be_v manifest_a from_o thence_o that_o christianity_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o many_o martyr_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o thrive_v and_o propagate_v itself_o by_o it_o pag._n 260._o from_o that_o second_o plea_n pass_v we_o to_o a_o three_o which_o be_v take_v from_o those_o oath_n which_o king_n do_v common_o make_v before_o they_o be_v solemn_o crown_v of_o govern_v the_o people_n by_o the_o law_n the_o government_n as_o some_o think_v seem_v thereby_o to_o arise_v from_o a_o compact_a between_o they_o and_o their_o subject_n upon_o the_o breach_n whereof_o on_o the_o king_n part_n it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o the_o subject_a to_o depart_v from_o their_o allegiance_n and_o resist_v he_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o power_n for_o answer_v to_o which_o not_o to_o tell_v you_o what_o intolerable_a mischief_n will_v ensue_v from_o such_o a_o tenet_n as_o often_o as_o any_o seditious_a man_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o persuade_v the_o people_n they_o be_v not_o so_o well_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v i_o will_v allege_v in_o behalf_n of_o our_o own_o prince_n far_a than_o which_o we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o look_v that_o which_o will_v cut_v the_o throat_n of_o this_o objection_n to_o wit_n that_o our_o king_n be_v to_o as_o full_a purpose_n such_o before_o their_o coronation_n as_o after_o witness_n not_o only_o their_o perform_v all_o the_o act_n of_o a_o king_n but_o that_o know_a maxim_n in_o our_o law_n that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n never_o die_v from_o whence_o as_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o as_o the_o king_n of_o this_o nation_n owe_v not_o their_o be_v such_o to_o any_o compact_n between_o they_o and_o their_o people_n that_o upon_o any_o suppose_a breach_n thereof_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o the_o subject_a to_o resist_v they_o so_o also_o that_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o they_o at_o their_o coronation_n be_v not_o to_o procure_v they_o that_o power_n which_o otherwise_o they_o can_v not_o have_v but_o for_o the_o encourage_v the_o people_n to_o yield_v the_o more_o ready_a obedience_n to_o they_o which_o they_o may_v very_o well_o do_v when_o they_o who_o be_v to_o govern_v plight_n their_o faith_n and_o reputation_n to_o govern_v they_o according_a to_o their_o own_o law_n mr._n scrivener_n book_n i._o part_n i._o of_o the_o original_a government_n p._n 93._o the_o argument_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o grosser_n body_n of_o the_o people_n do_v first_o of_o all_o agree_v upon_o government_n and_o constitute_v their_o ruler_n be_v 1._o ridiculous_a 2._o sacrilegious_a and_o impious_a 3._o impossible_a 4._o pestilential_a and_o pernicious_a to_o all_o government_n it_o be_v a_o true_a say_v it_o be_v more_o to_o make_v a_o king_n than_o to_o be_v a_o king._n still_o i_o hold-this_a which_o i_o have_v not_o find_v shake_v by_o the_o many_o attempt_n of_o innovate_a wit_n that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a paternal_a power_n in_o lawful_a prince_n for_o it_o be_v not_o choice_n but_o power_n that_o make_v a_o king_n and_o in_o this_o case_n no_o power_n at_o all_o be_v give_v or_o can_v be_v give_v nor_o in_o truth_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v away_o as_o the_o manner_n be_v from_o prince_n enter_v through_o the_o populacy_n into_o the_o throne_n for_o god_n only_o be_v the_o proper_a and_o immediate_a author_n of_o right_n and_o power_n which_o he_o have_v insert_v into_o parent_n over_o their_o child_n and_o have_v proportionable_o prescribe_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n without_o ever_o advise_v with_o the_o people_n or_o expect_v their_o consent_n or_o confirmation_n this_o the_o scripture_n itself_o call_v jus_fw-la imperii_fw-la or_o lâ—ss_v significant_o with_o we_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 9_o not_o from_o the_o people_n but_o from_o god._n pag._n 94._o the_o most_o therefore_o that_o the_o people_n do_v when_o they_o act_v most_o in_o create_v king_n be_v under_o god_n to_o apply_v the_o person_n to_o the_o place_n or_o office_n of_o govern_v pag._n 95._o grant_v that_o all_o man_n be_v once_o but_o no_o body_n can_v ever_o tell_v when_o and_o in_o a_o certain_a place_n but_o no_o body_n can_v ever_o tell_v where_o equal_o free_a or_o at_o least_o all_o of_o year_n of_o discretion_n which_o be_v most_o uncertain_a it_o will_v be_v know_v first_o how_o man_n dare_v to_o be_v so_o presumptuous_a as_o to_o make_v such_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n as_o this_o must_v be_v viz._n to_o part_v with_o their_o birth_n right_a and_o to_o imbezzle_v that_o which_o god_n have_v give_v they_o concomitant_o with_o their_o own_o life_n and_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v from_o the_o impossibility_n as_o well_o as_o impiety_n of_o make_v any_o such_o translation_n of_o power_n from_o its_o natural_a subject_n the_o people_n because_o it_o can_v ever_o fair_o or_o just_o be_v bring_v about_o see_v that_o the_o people_n can_v unanimous_o much_o less_o ever_o do_v concur_v to_o the_o election_n of_o any_o one_o government_n or_o governor_n they_o can_v all_o give_v in_o their_o vote_n to_o such_o a_o end_n always_o some_o be_v dissent_v and_o if_o they_o do_v not_o enter_v their_o protest_v against_o the_o proceed_n of_o their_o fellow_n it_o must_v be_v because_o they_o be_v deter_v curb_v and_o oppress_v by_o a_o more_o prevalent_a faction_n oblige_v they_o and_o constrain_a they_o most_o unjust_o to_o comply_v with_o their_o opinion_n and_o decree_n for_o there_o appear_v no_o sound_a reason_n why_o a_o more_o numerous_a and_o powerful_a faction_n may_v not_o as_o well_o take_v away_o my_o estate_n because_o they_o be_v strong_a than_o i_o as_o take_v away_o my_o birthright_n which_o liberty_n be_v here_o assert_v to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o very_o first_o step_n to_o liberty_n must_v be_v found_v in_o injustice_n in_o take_v away_o that_o from_o i_o which_o i_o may_v no_o less_o in_o natural_a reason_n spoil_v they_o of_o and_o in_o servitude_n too_o in_o bring_v i_o who_o they_o acknowledge_v natural_o free_a into_o unwilling_a subjection_n neither_o be_v the_o difficulty_n solve_v in_o say_v that_o reason_n and_o nature_n also_o require_v that_o for_o order_n sake_n and_o regulate_v humane_a society_n the_o minor_a part_n must_v yield_v to_o the_o major_a for_o upon_o this_o supposition_n indeed_o that_o power_n be_v so_o absurd_o and_o inconvenient_o posit_v there_o do_v present_o appear_v such_o a_o necessity_n but_o my_o argument_n be_v take_v from_o the_o absurdity_n of_o any_o such_o necessity_n of_o nature_n create_v that_o the_o supposition_n be_v very_o false_a and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a yet_o be_v not_o that_o maxim_n true_a which_o be_v here_o bring_v to_o control_v and_o correct_v the_o same_o for_o nature_n do_v not_o teach_v we_o much_o less_o necessitate_v we_o in_o any_o case_n to_o follow_v the_o most_o numerous_a but_o rather_o reason_n and_o experience_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o diligent_a and_o wise_a discusser_n of_o this_o point_n inform_v we_o that_o the_o multitude_n be_v more_o inconsiderate_a undiscerning_a and_o injudicious_a than_o the_o few_o in_o number_n many_o time_n the_o world_n be_v general_o thick_a set_v with_o fool_n than_o wise_a man_n and_o fool_n be_v common_o more_o apt_a to_o be_v lead_v by_o fool_n than_o with_o deep_a and_o sound_a reason_n of_o the_o wise_a pag._n 96_o 97._o the_o right_n of_o rule_n in_o the_o people_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o by_o nature_n and_o divine_a ordinance_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o therefore_o can_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la be_n transfer_v or_o if_o attempt_v must_v needs_o by_o the_o same_o right_n be_v revocable_a finding_z themselves_z most_o common_o destitute_a of_o that_o advantage_n they_o proceed_v to_o expound_v it_o more_o to_o their_o purpose_n tyrannical_a and_o bold_o affirm_v that_o by_o the_o people_n be_v not_o mean_v necessary_o the_o most_o but_o the_o best_a and_o sober_a and_o godly_a and_o such_o only_a that_o study_n real_o the_o good_a of_o religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o be_v not_o these_o sine_fw-la do_n do_v not_o these_o popular_a tenet_n hang_v well_o together_o and_o end_v well_o which_o in_o process_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n and_o practice_n confute_v the_o very_a first_o principle_n of_o all_o viz._n that_o people_n have_v a_o absolute_a supreme_a power_n to_o frame_v government_n when_o before_o they_o can_v bring_v matter_n to_o their_o intend_a conclusion_n they_o be_v force_v to_o deny_v they_o of_o the_o obligation_n between_o the_o governor_n and_o govern_v p._n 103._o it_o can_v either_o consist_v with_o the_o law_n of_o god_n or_o nation_n to_o inflict_v punishment_n on_o prince_n sovereign_a not_o but_o that_o for_o instance_n murder_n adultery_n unjust_a
suffer_v for_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o then_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o shall_v not_o fail_v shall_v there_o ever_o be_v occasion_n to_o do_v it_o again_o and_o we_o have_v this_o testimony_n from_o our_o king_n which_o no_o time_n nor_o malice_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o obliterate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v by_o principle_n a_o friend_n to_o monarchy_n and_o i_o think_v can_v be_v charge_v to_o have_v ever_o be_v defective_a in_o any_o thing_n that_o may_v serve_v to_o strengthen_v and_o support_v it_o and_o in_o the_o tract_n it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n 72._o pag._n 72._o that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n dispute_v with_o the_o devil_n will_v not_o bring_v any_o rail_a accusation_n against_o he_o but_o be_v content_a to_o say_v to_o he_o only_o the_o lord_n rebuke_v thou_o because_o he_o look_v upon_o god_n as_o he_o to_o who_o judgement_n and_o vengeance_n belong_v and_o yet_o we_o see_v that_o the_o son_n of_o adam_n be_v bold_a and_o desperate_a enough_o not_o only_o to_o condemn_v but_o to_o destroy_v dignity_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o reverence_n and_o to_o ruin_v they_o together_o with_o whole_a state_n as_o their_o fancy_n lead_v they_o agreeable_a to_o what_o dr._n l_o dr._n beveridge_n serm_n concern_v the_o excellency_n and_o usefulness_n of_o the_o common_a prayer_n nou._n 27._o 1681._o pag._n 34._o l_o beveridge_n have_v upon_o the_o like_a occasion_n what_o our_o grand_a adversary_n have_v do_v before_o by_o the_o papist_n he_o afterward_o bring_v about_o again_o by_o other_o mean_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o for_o by_o what_o kind_n of_o spirit_n the_o common_a prayer_n be_v then_o cast_v out_o you_o all_o know_v and_o some_o of_o you_o find_v by_o woeful_a experience_n all_o that_o i_o shall_v say_v of_o it_o be_v only_o this_o that_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o then_o stir_v up_o they_o so_o violent_o against_o the_o common_a prayer_n stir_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n contrary_a to_o all_o law_n and_o justice_n and_o whether_o that_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n or_o antichrist_n god_n or_o the_o devil_n judge_v you_o dr._n ironside_n 9_o ironside_n serm._n at_o court_n nou._n 23._o on_o 1_o pet._n 4.15_o p._n 1_o 6._o p._n 8_o 9_o s._n peter_n give_v this_o injunction_n as_o a_o apostle_n not_o as_o a_o statesman_n of_o all_o principle_n obedience_n to_o magistrate_n the_o great_a eyesore_a and_o the_o execution_n of_o justice_n the_o support_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v always_o necessary_a to_o be_v teach_v and_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n we_o be_v forbid_v all_o kind_n of_o revenge_n when_o other_o injure_v we_o in_o our_o name_n good_n or_o person_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o saviour_n revenge_n be_v god_n and_o he_o execute_v it_o 1._o immediate_o by_o himself_o and_o that_o sometime_o in_o this_o world_n always_o in_o the_o next_o 2._o mediate_o by_o the_o power_n depute_v to_o man_n and_o the_o magistrate_n be_v call_v god_n in_o that_o respect_n 21._o pag._n 21._o suffer_v we_o must_v for_o truth_n not_o defend_v or_o propagate_v it_o by_o violence_n and_o in_o this_o agree_v the_o harmony_n of_o confession_n in_o all_o reform_a church_n whatsoever_o some_o turbulent_a spirit_n of_o scotland_n have_v write_v to_o the_o contrary_n 27._o pag._n 27._o inferior_n have_v no_o right_a to_o meddle_v with_o superior_n at_o all_o unless_o it_o be_v to_o defend_v and_o obey_v nothing_o else_o no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o counsel_v unless_o call_v to_o it_o much_o less_o to_o reprove_v saucy_o 32._o pag._n 32._o or_o contumelious_o to_o expose_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o observable_a how_o particular_a the_o apostle_n be_v in_o lay_v out_o the_o respective_a duty_n of_o inferior_n obedience_n in_o this_o world_n be_v the_o great_a thing_n the_o sin_n of_o superior_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o other_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o then_o great_a man_n shall_v be_v great_o torment_v 38._o p._n 35_o 36_o 37_o 38._o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v perfect_a submission_n to_o the_o imperial_a law_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a and_o wise_a say_n ☞_o ☞_o sedition_n be_v worse_a than_o murder_n and_o it_o be_v pity_v the_o say_v be_v find_v so_o often_o in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o so_o seldom_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o christian_n there_o be_v three_o sin_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v threaten_v with_o signal_n judgement_n in_o this_o life_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o such_o man_n damnation_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v just_a 2._o profane_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n 3._o profane_v the_o supreme_a power_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n that_o be_v these_o three_o sin_n make_v man_n liable_a not_o only_o to_o the_o divine_a wrath_n hereafter_o for_o so_o all_o sin_n without_o repentance_n expose_v to_o damnation_n but_o usual_o they_o be_v also_o attend_v with_o signal_n judgement_n in_o this_o life_n and_o so_o let_v it_o be_v upon_o all_o the_o troubler_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o our_o king_n may_v be_v at_o rest_n and_o that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o quiet_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n sect_n xxxi_o dr._n isaac_n barrow_n 135._o barrow_n vol._n 1._o serm._n 10._o p._n 135._o be_v prince_n bad_a or_o do_v they_o misdemean_v themselves_o in_o their_o administration_n of_o government_n or_o justice_n we_o may_v not_o by_o any_o violent_a or_o rough_a way_n attempt_v to_o reclaim_v they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o we_o or_o liable_a to_o our_o correction_n do_v they_o oppress_v we_o or_o abuse_v we_o do_v they_o treat_v we_o harsh_o or_o cruel_o persecute_v we_o we_o must_v not_o kick_v against_o they_o nor_o strive_v to_o right_v ourselves_o by_o resistance_n we_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o rail_v or_o inveigh_v against_o they_o we_o must_v not_o be_v bold_a or_o free_a in_o tax_v their_o action_n we_o must_v forbear_v even_o complain_v and_o murmur_v against_o they_o ☜_o ☜_o we_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o curse_v they_o in_o our_o thought_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n be_v flat_a impiety_n against_o god_n and_o a_o invasion_n of_o his_o authority_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o prerogative_n of_o judge_v of_o rebuke_v of_o punish_v king_n when_o he_o find_v cause_n these_o be_v the_o misdemeanour_n of_o those_o in_o the_o late_a time_n discover_v therein_o great_a profaneness_n of_o mind_n and_o distrust_n of_o god_n providence_n as_o if_o god_n be_v implore_v by_o prayer_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o have_v it_o be_v needful_a without_o such_o irregular_a course_n have_v redress_v those_o evil_n in_o church_n or_o state_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o feel_v or_o fear_n 136._o pag._n 136._o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v the_o only_a arm_n of_o the_o church_n whereby_o they_o long_o defend_v it_o from_o ruin_n and_o at_o last_o advance_v it_o to_o a_o most_o glorious_a prosperity_n so_o dr._n cave_n 321._o cave_n primitive_a christian_a part_n 3._o ch_n 4._o p._n 321._o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o particular_a instance_n wherein_o the_o primitive_a christianity_n do_v more_o triumph_n in_o the_o world_n than_o in_o their_o exemplary_a obedience_n to_o the_o power_n and_o magistrate_n under_o which_o they_o live_v honour_v their_o person_n revere_v their_o power_n pay_v their_o tribute_n obey_v their_o law_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o evident_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o when_o they_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a penalty_n they_o lay_v upon_o they_o with_o the_o great_a calmness_n and_o serenity_n of_o soul_n 330._o pag._n 329_o 330._o etc._n etc._n they_o be_v not_o patient_a for_o want_v of_o power_n and_o because_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o help_v it_o julian_n army_n which_o be_v almost_o whole_o make_v up_o of_o christian_n ☞_o ☞_o withstand_v he_o only_o with_o prayer_n and_o tear_n account_v this_o say_v s._n greg._n naz._n to_o be_v the_o only_a remedy_n against_o persecution_n 351._o pag._n 351._o i_o very_o believe_v that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v no_o better_a subject_n than_o their_o emperor_n be_v prince_n have_v they_o practise_v on_o they_o those_o bloody_a artifices_fw-la which_o have_v be_v common_a among_o those_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n that_o barbarous_a deal_v will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a curb_n to_o the_o flourish_a of_o the_o gospel_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o all_o the_o ten_o persecution_n for_o how_o can_v a_o impartial_a heathen_a ever_o have_v believe_v
to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n they_o be_v not_o enamour_a with_o every_o fine_a project_n that_o may_v be_v set_v on_o foot_n neither_o do_v they_o admire_v those_o for_o the_o wise_a of_o all_o that_o think_v themselves_o excellent_a at_o new_a model_n of_o state_n they_o suppose_v the_o king_n title_n may_v be_v good_a enough_o though_o they_o do_v not_o know_v exact_o how_o many_o acre_n of_o land_n may_v be_v hold_v sufficient_a to_o confer_v a_o right_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n they_o understand_v very_o well_o that_o there_o will_v be_v some_o casual_a miscarriage_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o all_o humane_a affair_n but_o they_o esteem_v it_o more_o become_v wise_a and_o good_a christian_n to_o bear_v with_o those_o we_o be_v acquaint_v with_o than_o to_o hazard_v the_o infinite_a mischief_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o change_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a either_o to_o foresee_v or_o prevent_v and_o therefore_o among_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o these_o earthly_a concern_v they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o our_o common_a safety_n will_v be_v best_a preserve_v by_o a_o pious_a dependence_n upon_o the_o divine_a providence_n which_o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o own_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v laugh_v at_o for_o it_o by_o a_o few_o conceit_a scoff_a politician_n mr._n hesketh_n 14._o hesketh_n serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o bef_n lord_z mayor_z 167â—_n 167â—_n â—_o p._n 10._o cons_n also_o his_o serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.15_o p._n 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n an._n 1684._o p._n 13_o 14._o subject_n be_v as_o equal_o oblige_v to_o assist_v their_o king_n in_o all_o strait_n and_o danger_n as_o not_o to_o resist_v or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o same_o and_o their_o failure_n in_o the_o first_o be_v as_o criminal_a as_o their_o do_v the_o second_o and_o only_o differ_v from_o it_o as_o the_o cause_n from_o the_o effect_n for_o therefore_o some_o man_n be_v encourage_v to_o attempt_v the_o latter_a because_o other_o be_v negligent_a and_o fail_v in_o the_o former_a some_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o claim_v the_o honour_n of_o loyalty_n if_o they_o do_v not_o actual_o resist_v their_o king_n as_o other_o that_o venture_v their_o life_n and_o fortune_n to_o assist_v and_o vindicate_v they_o against_o those_o that_o do_v resist_v they_o but_o how_o pernicious_a this_o be_v to_o the_o safety_n of_o king_n and_o how_o contrary_a to_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o loyalty_n will_v soon_o be_v make_v appear_v all_o nation_n have_v ever_o hold_v the_o person_n of_o king_n to_o be_v sacred_a and_o he_o that_o consider_v those_o oath_n that_o subject_n bound_v themselves_o in_o to_o prince_n will_v clear_o see_v that_o thereby_o they_o be_v oblige_v not_o only_o not_o to_o do_v violence_n to_o they_o themselves_o but_o to_o do_v all_o that_o in_o they_o lie_v that_o other_o also_o may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o when_o duty_n be_v tie_v on_o man_n by_o oath_n there_o to_o fail_v in_o it_o be_v not_o only_o common_a guilt_n 17._o p._n 17._o but_o die_v with_o a_o perjury_n though_o much_o may_v be_v say_v for_o david_n being_n actual_o in_o arm_n against_o saul_n consider_v some_o circumstance_n yet_o consider_v the_o whole_a matter_n we_o may_v safe_o pronounce_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v certain_o unjustifiable_a for_o there_o be_v safe_a way_n of_o avoid_v the_o displeasure_n and_o anger_n of_o saul_n than_o by_o raisng_v a_o army_n of_o outlaw_n and_o vicious_a person_n and_o appear_v in_o actual_a rebellion_n against_o he_o but_o if_o none_o of_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o the_o least_o evil_n that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o he_o yield_v not_o that_o assistance_n unto_o saul_n which_o he_o may_v have_v do_v and_o by_o which_o possible_o he_o may_v have_v avert_v saul_n sad_a fate_n etc._n etc._n 22._o p._n 22._o i_o think_v it_o neither_o difficult_a nor_o injurious_a to_o show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a usurper_n to_o be_v but_o the_o transcript_n of_o what_o the_o late_a jew_n do_v fabulous_o report_v of_o the_o power_n of_o their_o sanhedrim_n over_o king_n 22._o p._n 22._o ☞_o ☞_o 35.37_o p._n 35.37_o the_o parricide_n of_o charles_n i._o be_v commit_v by_o man_n who_o must_v first_o offer_v violence_n to_o their_o own_o conscience_n chase_v all_o remain_v of_o justice_n and_o compassion_n out_o of_o their_o own_o breast_n before_o they_o can_v do_v this_o murder_n and_o cease_v whole_o to_o be_v man_n that_o they_o may_v commence_v devil_n for_o true_o i_o do_v not_o know_v how_o they_o can_v expect_v a_o better_a name_n who_o no_o tie_n of_o law_n no_o band_n of_o conscience_n no_o obligation_n of_o oath_n can_v hold_v be_v our_o religion_n chargeable_a with_o this_o fact_n there_o need_v no_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v plead_v against_o it_o this_o alone_a can_v bar_v all_o its_o pretence_n of_o be_v a_o christian_a for_o ever_o for_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o religion_n of_o the_o bless_a jesus_n can_v be_v chargeable_a with_o no_o such_o thing_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o obvious_a that_o it_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o that_o it_o secure_v subjection_n and_o cheerful_a obedience_n to_o king_n by_o the_o strong_a tie_n possible_a and_o make_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o true_a christian_n to_o become_v rebel_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o whatever_o religion_n do_v contrary_a to_o this_o 38._o p._n 37_o 38._o be_v by_o that_o only_a argument_n detect_v to_o be_v perfect_o antichristian_a i_o can_v easy_o make_v manifest_a how_o very_a unsafe_a all_o of_o they_o make_v the_o condition_n of_o thing_n and_o upon_o what_o weak_a and_o slippery_a ground_n they_o find_v subjection_n to_o they_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o case_n be_v true_o christian_n and_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v certain_a when_o she_o fail_v to_o be_v so_o i._n e._n loyal_a she_o cease_v to_o be_v degenerate_v from_o herself_o and_o do_v just_o forfeit_v their_o i._n e._n prince_n protection_n dr._n freeman_n 8._o freeman_n sermon_n before_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o on_o psalm_n 34.12_o 13_o 14._o p._n 8._o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n to_o be_v undervalue_v and_o despise_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n against_o he_o in_o man_n breast_n beat_v he_o out_o of_o his_o subject_n heart_n and_o fight_v he_o out_o of_o their_o affection_n and_o have_v once_o dispossess_v he_o of_o this_o his_o strong_a hold_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o strip_v he_o of_o all_o his_o other_o garrison_n neither_o his_o person_n nor_o his_o government_n can_v hope_v to_o be_v long_o in_o safety_n when_o once_o they_o have_v wound_v his_o honour_n and_o put_v his_o reputation_n to_o flight_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n what_o do_v people_n of_o this_o temper_n propose_v to_o themselves_o do_v they_o think_v that_o their_o governor_n be_v not_o man_n of_o passion_n and_o infirmity_n as_o well_o as_o other_o do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n they_o be_v engage_v in_o be_v so_o infinite_o various_a and_o difficult_a that_o they_o be_v scarce_o capable_a to_o be_v manage_v with_o that_o evenness_n and_o exactness_n as_o may_v exclude_v all_o inconvenience_n and_o be_v it_o not_o certain_a that_o how_o ill_o soever_o the_o administration_n of_o public_a affair_n may_v at_o any_o time_n be_v under_o lawful_a governor_n it_o be_v yet_o far_o more_o tolerable_a than_o even_o the_o reformation_n of_o a_o usurp_a populacy_n dr._n littleton_n sermon_n at_o a_o solemn_a meeting_n of_o the_o native_n of_o the_o city_n and_o county_n of_o worcester_n p._n 17._o bless_a jesus_n this_o evangelium_fw-la armatum_fw-la this_o sanguinary_a doctrine_n be_v no_o gospel_n of_o thy_o make_n no_o doctrine_n of_o thy_o teach_n thy_o doctrine_n be_v seal_v with_o no_o blood_n but_o that_o of_o thy_o own_o who_o waste_v the_o teacher_n of_o it_o and_o that_o of_o thy_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n who_o be_v the_o propagator_n of_o it_o and_o though_o thou_o say_v thou_o come_v not_o to_o send_v peace_n but_o a_o sword_n yet_o that_o sword_n be_v not_o design_v to_o fight_v with_o but_o to_o suffer_v by_o it_o be_v a_o sword_n of_o a_o passive_a not_o of_o a_o active_a persecution_n as_o to_o thy_o disciple_n by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o fall_v victim_n themselves_o and_o not_o to_o sacrifice_v the_o life_n of_o other_o and_o p._n 18._o may_v god_n ever_o preserve_v his_o gracious_a majesty_n and_o we_o the_o sinful_a people_n of_o this_o land_n from_o such_o villainous_a attempt_n of_o he_o and_o our_o enemy_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a that_o any_o who_o delight_n to_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n shall_v give_v a_o just_a occasion_n for_o such_o a_o charge_n d._n morris_n chaplain_n to_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
we_o of_o this_o duty_n a_o obedience_n we_o must_v pay_v either_o active_a or_o passive_a the_o active_a in_o the_o case_n of_o all_o lawful_a command_n but_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o god_n have_v command_v we_o be_v not_o then_o to_o pay_v he_o this_o active_a obedience_n we_o may_v nay_o we_o must_v refuse_v thus_o to_o act_v but_o even_o this_o be_v a_o season_n for_o the_o passive_a obedience_n we_o must_v patient_o suffer_v what_o he_o inflict_v on_o we_o for_o such_o refusal_n and_o not_o to_o secure_v ourselves_o rise_v up_o against_o he_o st._n paul_n sentence_n in_o this_o case_n be_v most_o heavy_a rom._n xiii_o 2._o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n here_o be_v very_o small_a encouragement_n to_o any_o to_o rise_v against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n for_o though_o they_o shall_v so_o far_o prosper_v here_o as_o to_o secure_v themselves_o from_o he_o by_o this_o mean_n yet_o there_o be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n from_o who_o no_o power_n can_v shelter_v they_o and_o this_o damnation_n in_o the_o close_o will_v prove_v a_o sad_a prize_n for_o their_o victory_n whatsoever_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o prince_n be_v ☜_o ☜_o or_o howsoever_o perform_v he_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god_n and_o no_o fail_v of_o his_o part_n can_v warrant_v his_o subject_n to_o fail_v of_o they_o chap._n viii_o to_o these_o eminent_a divine_n of_o our_o own_o church_n i_o shall_v add_v a_o few_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o reform_a divine_n beyond_o sea_n to_o show_v herein_o the_o harmony_n of_o the_o confession_n as_o in_o other_o thing_n between_o we_o and_o they_o against_o the_o papist_n 1._o papist_n in_o rom._n xiii_o 1._o erasmus_n i_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o reformer_n and_o he_o plain_o assert_n that_o christian_n ought_v to_o obey_v a_o tyrant_n if_o he_o say_v go_v to_o a_o goal_n they_o ought_v to_o go_v if_o lay_v their_o head_n on_o a_o block_n they_o ought_v to_o obey_v etc._n etc._n and_o to_o he_o i_o will_v join_v the_o other_o writer_n who_o pool_n in_o loc_n in_o in_o loc_n his_o synopsis_n have_v quote_v viz._n grotius_n beza_n etc._n etc._n every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n i._n e._n to_o obey_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o against_o the_o law_n of_o god._n but_o if_o prince_n shall_v punish_v those_o that_o so_o obey_v the_o law_n of_o god_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v but_o to_o suffer_v patient_o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o luther_n i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o what_o dr._n patrick_n have_v cite_v out_o of_o he_o p._n 92_o 93._o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v against_o this_o that_o luther_n write_v a_o book_n contra_fw-la duo_fw-la mandata_fw-la caesaris_fw-la and_o approve_v of_o the_o league_n at_o smalcald_a we_o must_v consider_v that_o the_o empire_n be_v elective_a and_o the_o government_n upon_o condition_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o bulla_n aurea_fw-la 429._o aurea_fw-la apud_fw-la goldast_n to_o 3._o p._n 429._o where_o it_o be_v say_v quod_fw-la si_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsi_fw-la quod_fw-la absit_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o if_o we_o ourselves_o which_o god_n forbid_v or_o any_o of_o our_o successor_n which_o we_o hope_v will_v not_o happen_v shall_v in_o process_n of_o time_n contradict_v this_o ordinance_n retract_v it_o or_o presume_v to_o violate_v it_o we_o ordain_v that_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o all_o the_o elector_n prince_n ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a prelate_n earl_n baron_n gentry_n and_o commons_o of_o our_o sacred_a empire_n without_o imputation_n of_o rebellion_n or_o infidelity_n to_o resist_v or_o contradict_v we_o and_o our_o successor_n etc._n etc._n and_o till_o the_o german_a lawyer_n convince_v luther_n 1531._o luther_n sleid._n lib._n 8._o a_o 1531._o of_o this_o he_o refuse_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o league_n and_o teach_v that_o magistrate_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v resist_v and_o write_v a_o book_n on_o that_o subject_a nay_o the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n himself_o who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o league_n against_o charles_n v._o do_v open_o declare_v that_o if_o charles_n v._o be_v a_o proper_a sovereign_n in_o their_o principality_n then_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o make_v a_o war_n against_o he_o but_o whatever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o german_a prince_n in_o that_o conjuncture_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o no_o way_n concern_v we_o who_o government_n be_v hereditary_a and_o who_o have_v no_o such_o authority_n to_o take_v arms._n calvin_n himself_o though_o so_o much_o censure_v for_o the_o passage_n in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o institutes_n yet_o elsewhere_o instit_fw-la elsewhere_o ep._n ded_fw-we ad_fw-la fran._n i._n reg._n fran._n ante_fw-la instit_fw-la answer_v the_o objection_n make_v against_o the_o reformation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o many_o tumult_n and_o sedition_n by_o show_v that_o the_o best_a of_o man_n have_v be_v so_o accuse_v and_o that_o the_o accusation_n be_v a_o ungrounded_a calumny_n etc._n etc._n if_o any_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n do_v raise_v tumult_n if_o any_o man_n make_v the_o free_a grace_n of_o god_n a_o pretext_n for_o their_o licentiousness_n let_v the_o law_n compel_v such_o man_n to_o be_v quiet_a let_v not_o the_o truth_n be_v evil_o speak_v of_o for_o the_o 1546._o the_o id._n l._n 17._o a_o 1546._o wickedness_n of_o some_o profligate_n men._n and_o if_o at_o last_o the_o whisper_v of_o ill-minded_n man_n shall_v fill_v your_o ear_n so_o that_o we_o still_o must_v be_v enure_v to_o bond_n and_o whip_n and_o torture_n and_o mangling_n and_o burn_n that_o like_o sheep_n appoint_v to_o the_o slaughter_n we_o must_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o utmost_a extremity_n we_o will_v with_o patience_n possess_v our_o soul_n and_o wait_v till_o the_o lord_n will_v deliver_v we_o and_o in_o that_o very_a chapter_n of_o his_o institutes_n wherein_o he_o seem_v to_o make_v king_n accountable_a to_o their_o subject_n as_o the_o lacedaemonian_a prince_n be_v yet_o there_o he_o aver_v 25.29_o aver_v inst_z l._n 4._o c._n 20._o 20._o 25.29_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v not_o only_o good_a prince_n but_o those_o who_o do_v not_o their_o duty_n and_o that_o as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o obedience_n of_o subject_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o just_a king_n and_o the_o unjust_a that_o if_o we_o be_v severe_o torment_v by_o a_o cruel_a prince_n if_o we_o be_v rob_v by_o a_o covetous_a or_o a_o luxurious_a prince_n if_o we_o be_v slight_v and_o neglect_v to_o be_v protect_v by_o a_o slothful_a one_o nay_o if_o we_o be_v vex_v by_o a_o impious_a and_o sacrilegious_a prince_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o piety_n and_o religion_n let_v we_o remember_v that_o our_o sin_n have_v deserve_v such_o scourge_v from_o god_n then_o let_v humility_n check_v our_o impatience_n and_o let_v we_o afterward_o consider_v that_o we_o can_v help_v all_o this_o evil_a that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v but_o to_o implore_v the_o help_n of_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n when_o prince_n do_v command_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n law_n we_o be_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o must_v in_o such_o case_n comfort_v ourselves_o that_o we_o have_v obey_v god_n as_o we_o ought_v while_o we_o suffer_v every_o thing_n rather_o than_o desert_n our_o religion_n camero_n 662_o camero_n in_o rom._n xiii_o 1._o vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la p._n 662_o say_v grotius_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n and_o be_v much_o harass_v for_o own_v the_o opinion_n for_o when_o he_o ask_v the_o question_n what_o shall_v we_o do_v with_o a_o tyrant_n when_o he_o swerve_v from_o this_o rule_n of_o be_v a_o minister_n for_o good_a he_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o submit_v be_v casaubon_n 749._o casaubon_n epist_n ad_fw-la front._n ducaeum_n p._n 732._o ed._n ult_n p._n 749._o though_o not_o profess_v divine_a yet_o to_o be_v reckon_v here_o may_v god_n never_o permit_v the_o god_n by_o who_o king_n reign_n may_v he_o never_o permit_v that_o those_o man_n who_o be_v not_o well_o incline_v towards_o their_o prince_n may_v light_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o mariana_n or_o take_v counsel_n from_o he_o or_o any_o other_o such_o writer_n there_o be_v many_o at_o this_o day_n act_v by_o a_o preposterous_a zeal_n who_o under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n dare_v engage_v in_o rebellion_n treason_n most_o cruel_a murder_n of_o the_o innocent_a subversion_n of_o lawful_a government_n and_o the_o black_a parricide_n of_o their_o prince_n st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n who_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v to_o have_v be_v act_v by_o a_o most_o holy_a and_o fervent_a zeal_n for_o faith_n in_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v admonish_v that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o boast_v that_o they_o approve_v of_o that_o
old_a say_n let_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o cry_v out_o that_o they_o speak_v blasphemy_n and_o that_o such_o man_n damnation_n be_v just_a as_o if_o he_o be_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n maranatha_n against_o such_o profane_a men._n but_o our_o modern_a zelots_n how_o contrary_a be_v they_o to_o st._n paul_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v mind_v that_o one_o thing_n that_o they_o may_v exclude_v the_o king_n from_o his_o rightful_a succession_n due_a to_o he_o by_o inheritance_n and_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n etc._n etc._n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n 707._o moulin_n vit._n molinaei_n lond._n 4â—_n p._n 707._o when_o he_o return_v into_o france_n from_o england_n with_o much_o grief_n see_v the_o protestant_n engage_v in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o conde_n against_o the_o queen_n mother_n which_o war_n be_v indeed_o raise_v against_o the_o king_n himself_o and_o endeavour_v both_o by_o his_o sermon_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o remove_v they_o from_o so_o unlawful_a a_o design_n 37._o design_n v._o du_n moulin_n answ_o to_o philan._n angl._n p._n 37._o and_o the_o king_n party_n owe_v it_o to_o he_o that_o not_o one_o protestant_a town_n on_o this_o side_n the_o loire_n join_v itself_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o condé_v and_o when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o leave_v france_n and_o fix_v at_o sedan_n the_o first_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v be_v to_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v then_o call_v call_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o peace_n to_o dissolve_v their_o counention_n and_o to_o throw_v themselves_o as_o they_o ought_v on_o the_o king_n mercy_n advise_v they_o to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o thereby_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n from_o their_o enemy_n and_o if_o god_n see_v fit_a that_o they_o shall_v suffer_v extremity_n for_o every_o one_o that_o fear_v god_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o suffer_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n nay_o du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o son_n say_v 45._o ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 45._o that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o man_n of_o rochel_n be_v disallow_v by_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o of_o their_o church_n that_o they_o be_v exhort_v to_o their_o duty_n by_o their_o divine_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o national_a synod_n of_o which_o du_fw-ge moulin_n be_v the_o precedent_n but_o two_o month_n before_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n this_o also_o be_v du_fw-fr moulin_n doctrine_n 1635._o doctrine_n p._n 795_o etc._n etc._n ed._n genev._n 1635._o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o government_n of_o king_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n and_o found_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o that_o god_n have_v require_v obedience_n to_o magistrate_n as_o to_o those_o who_o he_o have_v establish_v and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n and_o that_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v of_o human_a institution_n put_v king_n upon_o maintain_v their_o interest_n by_o force_n etc._n etc._n that_o that_o allegiance_n of_o subject_n be_v firm_a which_o be_v incorporate_v in_o piety_n and_o be_v esteem_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god._n and_o whatever_o the_o learned_a hugo_n grotius_n may_v have_v say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n 52._o grot._n in_o mat._n xxvi_o 52._o &_o pacis_fw-la in_o his_o late_a work_n wherein_o it_o may_v presume_v he_o speak_v his_o true_a sense_n he_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n which_o it_o appear_v he_o have_v well_o study_v as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o article_n and_o polity_n he_o so_o well_o understand_v and_o in_o who_o communion_n he_o resolve_v to_o have_v live_v have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n order_v it_o otherwise_o if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v say_v he_o that_o private_a man_n when_o they_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o magistrate_n may_v forcible_o resist_v he_o all_o place_n will_v be_v full_a of_o tumult_n and_o no_o law_n or_o judicature_n will_v have_v any_o authority_n since_o there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o favour_v himself_o to_o this_o purpose_n 662._o purpose_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art_n 16._o pag._n 66_o 〈◊〉_d 662._o he_o censure_v the_o practice_n and_o write_n of_o many_o of_o the_o french_a church_n still_o except_v camero_n confirm_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n james_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n that_o condemn_v paraeus_n book_n 644._o book_n animadver_n in_o animadv_n riveti_n art_n 16._o p._n 644._o for_o both_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n have_v preach_v the_o doctrine_n that_o no_o force_n be_v to_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o own_o and_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o institution_n the_o opinion_n of_o monsieur_n bochart_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o french_a church_n this_o full_o see_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o bishop_n morley_n who_o among_o other_o reason_n refuse_v to_o communicate_v with_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o he_o think_v they_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v king_n but_o bochart_n express_o aver_v that_o the_o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v and_o lieutenant_n and_o so_o not_o in_o any_o case_n to_o be_v resist_v since_o he_o be_v accountable_a to_o none_o but_o god._n that_o he_o who_o rise_v against_o his_o prince_n be_v one_o of_o those_o giant_n that_o fight_v against_o god._n that_o david_n can_v not_o take_v away_o the_o wife_n of_o uriah_n nor_o ahab_n seize_v naboth_n vineyard_n without_o be_v guilty_a of_o great_a sin_n but_o that_o when_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n viij_o 9_o say_v of_o the_o king_n he_o shall_v take_v your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n etc._n etc._n he_o mean_v that_o when_o king_n commit_v such_o transgression_n they_o be_v as_o uncontrollable_a as_o if_o the_o action_n have_v be_v lawful_a that_o in_o such_o case_n a_o nation_n ought_v to_o call_v upon_o god_n since_o there_o be_v no_o human_a remedy_n against_o the_o force_n of_o a_o king_n for_o if_o a_o king_n may_v be_v resist_v he_o can_v be_v a_o sovereign_n for_o where_o subject_n may_v resist_v they_o may_v judge_v and_o consequent_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o they_o that_o when_o julian_n persecute_v contrary_a to_o law_n none_o of_o his_o soldier_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o though_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a will_v they_o have_v undertake_v it_o since_o at_o his_o death_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o almost_o the_o whole_a army_n be_v christian_a david_n blondel_n 184._o blondel_n de_fw-fr formula_fw-la regnante_fw-la christo_fw-la sect._n 2._o 2._o 16._o p._n 172._o p._n 184._o chastise_v pope_n gregory_n vii_o as_o for_o many_o other_o usurpation_n upon_o prince_n so_o for_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n for_o say_v that_o a_o prince_n have_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n contrary_a to_o what_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o of_o nero_n that_o he_o be_v ordain_v of_o god_n affirm_v further_o that_o lawful_a king_n be_v guilty_a of_o ill_a management_n of_o their_o power_n be_v accountable_a to_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o god_n who_o give_v they_o that_o power_n 187_o pag._n 187_o but_o not_o to_o men._n that_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a authority_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n near_o 1100_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n when_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v presume_v to_o be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n than_o it_o be_v when_o it_o flourish_v in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o no_o man_n before_o greg._n vii_o ever_o own_v the_o power_n of_o any_o man_n over_o king_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n 188._o pag._n 188._o hosius_n of_o corduba_n basil_n ambrose_n hierom_n arnobius_n junior_a cassiodore_n and_o other_o who_o say_v that_o king_n david_n be_v above_o the_o coercive_a power_n of_o the_o law_n nor_o can_v be_v call_v to_o account_v for_o his_o fault_n and_o therefore_o say_v in_o his_o confession_n to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v if_o subject_n offend_v against_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n the_o king_n correct_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n offend_v who_o shall_v correct_v he_o none_o but_o he_o who_o be_v justice_n itself_o all_o other_o person_n be_v under_o the_o restraint_n of_o law_n but_o king_n only_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o while_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o terrible_a thing_n to_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o live_a god_n it_o will_v be_v more_o terrible_a to_o king_n who_o have_v none_o on_o
earth_n their_o superior_a that_o may_v awe_v they_o if_o they_o sin_v more_o licentious_o and_o heinous_o than_o other_o he_o that_o will_v read_v the_o sentiment_n of_o sam._n petit_n on_o this_o doctrine_n let_v he_o consult_v his_o treatise_n set_v out_o by_o his_o nephew_n sorbiere_n call_v diatriba_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la principum_fw-la edictis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quaesito_fw-la etc._n etc._n while_n mounseur_fw-fr allix_n say_v 61._o praefat._n ad_fw-la determ_fw-la joh._n paris_n p._n 61._o that_o the_o determination_n that_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v be_v much_o worse_a than_o the_o most_o heresy_n and_o dr._n bourdieu_o 1684._o bourdieu_o serm._n on_o 29._o may._n 1684._o have_v assert_v that_o religion_n teach_v man_n to_o give_v obedience_n to_o pagan_a tyrannical_a persecute_v heretical_a prince_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o he_o shall_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n the_o opinion_n of_o their_o disconsolate_a church_n upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o high_a power_n thus_o he_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o infancy_n and_o youth_n thus_o he_o see_v it_o practise_v in_o their_o congregation_n and_o assembly_n thus_o for_o many_o year_n himself_o have_v teach_v it_o as_o he_o have_v read_v and_o find_v it_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o mention_v one_o unblass_v authority_n out_o of_o that_o suffer_a church_n instead_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n take_v a_o few_o word_n of_o a_o pious_a minister_n of_o they_o smart_v at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o he_o write_v under_o the_o severity_n of_o his_o sovereign_n and_o as_o himself_o testify_v enjoy_v then_o the_o protection_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n 16._o commonwealth_n le_fw-fr droit_n souv_n du_fw-fr prince_n etc._n etc._n p._n 15_o 16._o no_o good_a man_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o resist_v a_o prince_n for_o any_o earthly_a interest_n whatsoever_o nay_o nor_o for_o religion_n neither_o etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o absolute_a power_n in_o prince_n shall_v give_v occasion_n to_o the_o increase_n of_o misery_n in_o such_o passive_a church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v it_o so_o that_o such_o temporal_a misery_n shall_v be_v increase_v by_o it_o yet_o that_o countervail_v not_o the_o necessity_n of_o recover_v so_o many_o soul_n without_o number_n from_o death_n temporal_a first_o and_o afterward_o from_o eternal_a and_o again_o speak_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n as_o to_o the_o essential_o of_o religion_n 33._o religion_n pag._n 33._o if_o a_o prince_n will_v use_v force_n and_o violence_n there_o all_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o suffer_v with_o humility_n and_o patience_n both_o his_o threat_n and_o the_o worst_a he_o can_v do_v not_o suffer_v his_o rigour_n to_o raise_v the_o least_o motion_n to_o rebellion_n in_o we_o and_o transport_v we_o to_o the_o least_o degree_n of_o outward_a resistance_n any_o more_o than_o refuse_v to_o wound_v our_o conscience_n with_o such_o act_n of_o religion_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v and_o never_o have_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v so_o many_o holy_a champion_n as_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o rule_n inviolable_o true_a 36._o pag._n 36._o we_o must_v suffer_v all_o their_o displeasure_n even_o in_o case_n of_o these_o essential_o without_o murmur_a and_o sacrifice_v our_o resentment_n to_o the_o authority_n that_o afflict_v we_o according_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n which_o we_o keep_v in_o suffer_v so_o as_o for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o life_n 40._o pag._n 40._o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o exempt_v from_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n for_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n be_v exempt_v from_o it_o so_o the_o cognizance_n of_o these_o thing_n belong_v to_o prince_n they_o be_v all_o of_o they_o capable_a to_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o their_o power_n pag._n 53_o 54._o and_o again_o have_v describe_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o most_o sovereign_a and_o absolute_a power_n upon_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o in_o all_o state_n where_o that_o power_n be_v either_o already_o establish_v or_o where_o it_o be_v about_o to_o establish_v itself_o by_o such_o mean_n as_o nothing_o but_o a_o unjust_a rebellion_n of_o subject_n can_v prevent_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o it_o and_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o providence_n adore_v and_o our_o sin_n forsake_v which_o provoke_v the_o king_n of_o king_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o increase_n of_o power_n and_o try_v to_o obtain_v that_o liberty_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o we_o to_o give_v ourselves_o and_o if_o it_o please_v not_o god_n to_o take_v off_o that_o yoke_n from_o they_o that_o bear_v it_o or_o to_o help_v they_o escape_v it_o that_o fly_v from_o it_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o conscience_n to_o undergo_v it_o as_o a_o chastisement_n of_o god_n send_v and_o against_o which_o we_o can_v struggle_v without_o oppose_v he_o who_o send_v it_o in_o a_o word_n this_o power_n be_v a_o power_n of_o impunity_n which_o sovereign_n have_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o people_n the_o conclusion_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o sum_v up_o the_o argument_n of_o these_o eminent_a man_n that_o power_n be_v only_o from_o god_n and_o therefore_o only_o accountable_a to_o he_o that_o suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n be_v the_o glory_n of_o religion_n that_o resistance_n be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n that_o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o the_o great_a good_n may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o that_o true_a religion_n be_v tender_a of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o that_o the_o devil_n of_o rebellion_n do_v common_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o reformation_n but_o these_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o affirm_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n that_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a or_o very_o negligent_a that_o do_v not_o observe_v they_o finis_fw-la omit_v by_o the_o printer_n pag._n 84._o line_n 15._o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n the_o same_o learned_a author_n expose_v the_o absurd_a and_o inconsistent_a pretence_n of_o loyalty_n in_o the_o jesuit_n make_v choice_n of_o this_o method_n to_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o effectual_o make_v out_o to_o agree_v in_o these_o three_o particular_n 1._o pag._n 4._o in_o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n 2._o in_o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o in_o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o the_o set_n up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n the_o jesuit_n he_o observe_v have_v endeavour_v to_o come_v off_o by_o the_o idle_a distinction_n of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n and_o the_o commonwealthsman_n say_v he_o do_v herein_o agree_v with_o they_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o its_o self_n for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n pag._n 5._o the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v say_v he_o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n this_o be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a point_n and_o the_o republican_n and_o asserter_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o latter_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v as_o to_o the_o person_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n do_v lie_v whether_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o people_n and_o even_o as_o to_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n
bishop_n hacket_n p._n 135_o dr._n plume_n ibid._n archbishop_z sandcroft_n p._n 136_o bishop_n morley_n ibid._n bishop_n wren_n p._n 140_o bishop_n laney_n ibid._n bishop_n pearson_n ibid._n bishop_n turner_n p._n 141_o bishop_n fell._n p._n 144_o bishop_n thomas_n ibid._n earl_n of_o clarendon_n ibid._n sir_n robert_n filmer_n p._n 146_o sir_n wid._n dugdale_n ibid._n dr._n lake_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n ibid._n dr._n allestrey_n p._n 147_o dr._n sherlock_n ibid._n dr._n h._n bâ—â—shaw_n p._n 148_o dr._n falkner_n p._n 149_o bishop_n crofts_n p._n 150_o dr._n griffith_n ibid._n dr._n jane_n p._n 151_o dr._n outrant_fw-la ibid._n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n ibid._n sir_n hencage_v finch_n p._n 152_o the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law._n ibid._n mr._n foulit_fw-la ibid._n bishop_n spratt_n ibid._n dr._n pâ—â—â—ck_o ibid._n dr._n fitz-williams_n p._n 153_o mr._n wagstaffe_n p._n 154_o dr._n bisby_n ibid._n dr._n bernard_n ibid._n oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n ibid._n dr._n south_n p._n 155_o several_a address_n p._n 156_o dr._n stillingfleet_n p._n 157_o dr._n tennison_n p._n 163_o dr._n patrick_n p._n 166_o dr._n tillotson_n p._n 167_o dr._n meggot_n p._n 168_o dr._n hardy_n ibid._n dr._n goodman_n ibid._n dr._n burnet_n p._n 169_o dr._n littleton_n p._n 172_o dr._n will._n saywell_n ibid._n dr._n dove_n p._n 174_o dr._n maurice_n p._n 175_o dr._n williams_n p._n 176_o dr._n grove_n p._n 177_o dr._n staince_n ibid._n dr._n wake_v p._n 180_o dr._n fowler_n p._n 181_o mr._n evans_n ibid._n dr._n comber_n ibid._n dr._n pelling_a p._n 182_o dr._n pierce_n p._n 184_o dr._n whitby_n ibid._n mr._n lâ—ng_n p._n 185_o dr._n fuller_n ibid._n dr._n sclater_n ibid._n dr._n hickman_n p._n 186_o mr._n jos_n pleydall_n ibid._n mr._n jemmat_n ibid._n mr._n stainforth_n ibid._n mr._n david_n jenner_n p._n 187_o mr._n hancock_n ibid._n john_n goodwin_n p._n 188_o mr._n smalridge_n ibid._n mr._n graile_a ibid._n mr._n pomfret_n p._n 189_o mr._n nicholas_n claget_fw-ge ibid._n dr._n carswell_n vic._n of_o bray_n p._n 190_o chap._n i._o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n be_v begin_v sect_n i._o the_o two_o hinge_n upon_o which_o the_o papal_a grandeur_n move_v be_v the_o supremacy_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o s._n peter_n successor_n by_o the_o first_o they_o affright_v prince_n from_o attempt_v a_o reformation_n since_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o control_v his_o superior_a who_o can_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o by_o the_o second_o they_o exclude_v all_o complaint_n of_o inferior_a person_n for_o what_o alteration_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v hereby_o they_o former_o keep_v the_o world_n in_o ignorance_n and_o a_o blind_a subjection_n for_o many_o age_n till_o it_o please_v god_n in_o great_a mercy_n to_o instruct_v the_o world_n that_o prince_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n alone_o who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n equal_o the_o successor_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a either_o from_o vice_n or_o error_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o both_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n as_o well_o as_o gross_a and_o notorious_a immorality_n among_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o of_o england_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v his_o right_n and_o the_o he_o make_v not_o a_o complete_a reformation_n himself_o die_v in_o the_o romish_a communion_n as_o great_a design_n can_v be_v perfect_v in_o a_o moment_n yet_o the_o present_a age_n owe_v to_o that_o great_a prince_n its_o thanks_o for_o his_o abandon_v the_o peope_n his_o allow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o english_a tongue_n his_o abolish_n many_o shrine_n and_o image_n to_o which_o the_o common_a people_n pay_v idolatrous_a worship_n and_o many_o other_o such_o blessing_n in_o his_o day_n 1536._o day_n ann._n 1536._o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_z write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientiâ_fw-la to_o which_o bonner_n write_v a_o preface_n a_o book_n so_o well_o think_v of_o by_o the_o eminent_a protestant_n beyond_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d print_a in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o melchior_n goldâ—sâ—us_n have_v give_v it_o a_o place_n in_o his_o accurate_a collection_n of_o writer_n for_o the_o power_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n which_o book_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a anno_fw-la 1553._o and_o therein_o we_o be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o place_n god_n have_v set_v prince_n who_o as_o representer_n of_o his_o image_n unto_o man_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v repute_v in_o the_o supreme_a and_o most_o high_a room_n and_o to_o excel_v among_o all_o other_o human_a creature_n as_o s._n peter_n write_v and_o that_o the_o same_o prince_n reign_n by_o his_o authority_n as_o the_o holy_a proverb_n make_v report_n by_o i_o say_v god_n king_n reign_v insomuch_o that_o after_o paul_n be_v say_v whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n which_o paul_n open_v that_o plain_o unto_o titus_n which_o he_o speak_v here_o general_o command_v he_o to_o warn_v all_o man_n to_o obey_v their_o prince_n paul_n without_o difference_n bid_v man_n obey_v those_o prince_n that_o bear_v the_o sword._n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o king_n by_o name_n christ_n himself_o command_v tribute_n to_o be_v pay_v unto_o caesar_n and_o check_v his_o disciple_n for_o strive_v who_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a king_n of_o the_o nation_n quoth_v he_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o declare_v plain_o in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o degree_n and_o order_n which_o god_n do_v garnish_v this_o world_n withal_o that_o the_o dominion_n and_o authority_n pertain_v to_o none_o but_o to_o prince_n but_o here_o some_o man_n will_v say_v to_o i_o you_o travail_n about_o that_o that_o no_o man_n be_v in_o doubt_n of_o for_o who_o ever_o deny_v that_o the_o prince_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o he_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v the_o prince_n be_v worthy_a to_o die_v for_o it_o as_o it_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o also_o confirm_v in_o the_o new_a law._n obj._n but_o we_o must_v see_v will_n he_o say_v that_o the_o king_n do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n appoint_v he_o ☞_o ☞_o as_o though_o there_o must_v be_v a_o arbiter_n for_o the_o order_n of_o his_o limit_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o obedience_n be_v due_a but_o how_o far_o the_o limit_n of_o require_v obedience_n extend_v that_o be_v all_o the_o whole_a question_n that_o can_v be_v demand_v what_o manner_n of_o limit_n be_v those_o that_o you_o tell_v i_o of_o sol._n see_v the_o scripture_n have_v none_o such_o but_o general_o speak_v of_o obedience_n which_o the_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o wife_n unto_o the_o husband_n or_o the_o servant_n to_o the_o master_n it_o have_v not_o add_v so_o much_o as_o one_o syllable_n of_o exception_n but_o only_o have_v preserve_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o god_n safe_a and_o whole_a ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o any_o man_n word_n in_o all_o the_o world_n against_o god_n else_o the_o sentence_n that_o command_v obedience_n be_v indefinite_a or_o without_o exception_n but_o be_v of_o indifferent_a force_n universal_o so_o that_o it_o be_v but_o lose_a labour_n for_o you_o to_o tell_v i_o of_o limit_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v command_v doubtless_o to_o obey_v in_o that_o consist_v our_o office_n which_o if_o we_o mind_v to_o go_v about_o with_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o man_n we_o must_v needs_o show_v humbleness_n of_o heart_n in_o obey_v authority_n how_o grievous_a soever_o it_o be_v for_o god_n sake_n not_o question_v nor_o inquire_v what_o the_o king_n what_o the_o master_n or_o what_o the_o husband_n ought_v or_o may_v command_v other_o to_o do_v and_o if_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o either_o of_o their_o own_o head_n or_o when_o it_o be_v offer_v they_o more_o than_o right_a and_o reason_n be_v they_o have_v a_o lord_n unto_o who_o they_o either_o stand_v or_o fall_v and_o that_o shall_v one_o day_n sit_v in_o judgement_n even_o of_o they_o we_o have_v by_o testimony_n of_o god_n word_n show_v that_o a_o prince_n mighty_a power_n be_v not_o get_v by_o flattery_n or_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n but_o give_v of_o god._n christ_n seek_v not_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o the_o state_n of_o order_n remain_v still_o he_o set_v forth_o and_o teach_v the_o form_n of_o heavenly_a conversation_n which_o he_o by_o his_o own_o do_n declare_v to_o consist_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o worldly_a thing_n when_o
he_o suffer_v the_o most_o bitter_a and_o cruel_a kind_n of_o death_n for_o our_o sake_n and_o the_o point_n of_o office_n of_o he_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n be_v to_o be_v in_o subjection_n not_o to_o command_v prince_n but_o to_o acknowledge_v himself_o to_o be_v under_o their_o power_n and_o commandment_n not_o only_a when_o they_o command_v thing_n indifferent_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v do_v but_o also_o when_o they_o command_v thing_n not_o indifferent_a so_o they_o be_v not_o wicked_a in_o check_n in_o scourge_n and_o beat_n unto_o death_n yea_o even_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n indeed_o these_o be_v christ_n footstep_n now_o if_o it_o be_v object_v against_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n gardiner_n be_v a_o virulent_a papist_n i_o answer_v this_o strengthen_v the_o authority_n for_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v worth_a a_o hundred_o other_o witness_n and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o a_o romish_a bishop_n shall_v assert_v the_o divine_a right_n and_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n when_o his_o church_n teach_v he_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o many_o of_o their_o eminent_a writer_n affirm_v that_o all_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o gardiner_n retract_v and_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o i_o wish_v that_o he_o and_o bonner_n have_v be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v alter_v their_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o root_n of_o all_o evil_a but_o truth_n be_v never_o the_o less_o venerable_a because_o some_o professor_n of_o it_o have_v turn_v apostate_n gardiner_n be_v and_o bonner_n be_v reason_n verity_n reason_n vide_fw-la cranmer_n translat_fw-la in_o praef_n before_o his_o book_n of_o unwritten_a verity_n be_v so_o pithy_a and_o argument_n so_o strong_a as_o neither_o they_o themselves_o nor_o any_o other_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v able_a at_o any_o time_n right_o to_o assoil_v and_o answer_v and_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o before_o they_o condemn_v these_o their_o orthodox_n tenet_n they_o wilful_o break_v the_o oath_n which_o they_o have_v take_v in_o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o the_o venerable_a dean_n 1565._o dean_n reproof_n of_o dorman_n p._n 1.6_o lond._n 1565._o nowell_n thus_o urge_v the_o argument_n ask_v your_o forswear_a father_n with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v give_v to_o the_o king_n the_o title_n of_o supreme_a head_n do_v swear_v it_o to_o he_o and_o so_o long_a time_n continue_v so_o call_v he_o if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o think_v as_o they_o say_v and_o have_v swear_v but_o dissemble_v deep_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o play_v so_o false_a dissemble_a hypocrite_n with_o their_o sovereign_a lord_n ask_v of_o they_o what_o manner_n of_o subject_n they_o be_v all_o that_o while_n feign_v in_o face_n in_o word_n in_o write_v yea_o and_o take_v a_o solemn_a oath_n to_o be_v with_o their_o prince_n therein_o and_o be_v in_o heart_n and_o deed_n on_o his_o swear_a enemy_n his_o side_n but_o if_o they_o think_v indeed_o as_o they_o pretend_v in_o word_n then_o ask_v of_o they_o with_o what_o face_n they_o do_v change_v their_o copy_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o forswear_v the_o same_o and_o themselves_o withal_o so_o easy_o afterward_o yea_o and_o compel_v all_o other_o to_o be_v forswear_v with_o they_o for_o company_n than_o you_o shall_v find_v who_o they_o be_v that_o change_v their_o copy_n and_o turn_v with_o the_o wind_n as_o the_o weathercock_n that_o so_o false_o swear_v reswear_v trieswear_v and_o forswear_v themselves_o and_o not_o content_a therewith_o do_v by_o all_o most_o terrible_a torment_n and_o dreadful_a death_n compel_v other_o to_o perjury_n with_o they_o and_o whoso_o consider_v bonner_n juggle_n 1610._o fox_n martyr_n to._n 2._o p._n 1192_o 1193._o edit_fw-la 1610._o anno_fw-la 1547._o with_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n commissioner_n about_o the_o injunction_n at_o one_o time_n protest_v against_o they_o at_o another_o recant_v that_o his_o protestation_n swear_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n receive_v his_o injunction_n give_v his_o assent_n and_o consent_n to_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n then_o establish_v to_o the_o abolish_n image_n abrogation_n of_o the_o mass_n set_v up_o of_o bibles_n in_o church_n give_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o such_o like_a and_o then_o two_o year_n afterward_o anno_fw-la 1549._o on_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n high_a admiral_n and_o the_o many_o tumultuous_a insurrection_n of_o the_o king_n subject_n neglect_v to_o be_v present_a or_o to_o officiate_v in_o his_o cathedral_n at_o divine_a service_n and_o permit_v other_o to_o frequent_v the_o mass_n may_v see_v his_o temper_n thorough_o and_o be_v convince_v that_o his_o authority_n be_v of_o no_o worth_n while_o his_o reason_n be_v unanswerable_a it_o be_v unjust_a that_o his_o personal_a fault_n shall_v make_v void_a the_o weight_n of_o his_o argument_n especial_o when_o he_o speak_v not_o his_o own_o sense_n but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n which_o will_v undeniable_o appear_v by_o the_o continuation_n of_o his_o story_n for_o when_o bonner_n be_v for_o his_o prevarication_n suspect_v and_o complain_v of_o and_o convene_v before_o the_o king_n council_n among_o other_o injunction_n then_o give_v he_o one_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v personal_o preach_v within_o three_o week_n after_o at_o paul_n cross_n and_o among_o the_o special_a point_n and_o article_n that_o be_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o by_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n this_o be_v the_o first_o 1._o that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v unto_o they_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v therefore_o in_o rebellion_n by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o therefore_o those_o rebel_n in_o devonshire_n and_o cornwall_n in_o norfolk_n or_o elsewhere_o who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o assemble_v a_o power_n and_o force_n against_o their_o king_n and_o prince_n against_o the_o law_n and_o statute_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o go_v about_o to_o subvert_v the_o state_n and_o order_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n not_o only_o to_o deserve_v therefore_o death_n as_o traitor_n and_o rebel_n but_o do_v accumulate_v to_o themselves_o eternal_a damnation_n even_o to_o be_v in_o the_o burn_a fire_n of_o hell_n with_o lucifer_n the_o father_n and_o first_o author_n of_o pride_n disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abirom_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v unto_o god._n and_o 4._o that_o our_o authority_n of_o royal_a power_n be_v as_o of_o truth_n it_o be_v of_o no_o less_o authority_n and_o force_n in_o this_o our_o young_a age_n than_o be_v or_o be_v of_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n though_o the_o same_o be_v much_o elder_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o example_n of_o josias_n etc._n etc._n how_o bonner_n discharge_v his_o obedience_n to_o these_o injunction_n be_v not_o my_o present_a province_n the_o martyrology_n will_v inform_v the_o reader_n but_o what_o be_v already_o relate_v undeniable_o prove_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o those_o day_n anno_fw-la 1541._o be_v dr._n robert_n barnes_n martyr_v work_n vide_fw-la his_o life_n prefix_v to_o his_o work_n and_o at_o the_o stake_n he_o profess_v that_o he_o never_o to_o his_o knowledge_n teach_v any_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o only_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n lead_v he_o unto_o and_o that_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o never_o maintain_v any_o error_n nor_o give_v occasion_n of_o any_o insurrection_n but_o with_o all_o diligence_n do_v study_v evermore_o to_o set_v forth_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n and_o the_o true_a and_o sincere_a religion_n of_o christ_n desire_v the_o people_n to_o bear_v witness_n that_o he_o detest_v and_o abhor_v all_o evil_a opinion_n and_o doctrine_n against_o the_o word_n of_o god._n and_o his_o write_n be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o die_a protestation_n in_o his_o supplication_n to_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o condemn_v to_o die_v treat_v of_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o popish_a clergy_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 183._o p._n 183._o to_o colour_n and_o maintain_v their_o oppression_n they_o add_v treason_n against_o your_o grace_n though_o
☜_o moreover_o no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o against_o any_o other_o save_v for_o lawful_a defence_n without_o their_o prince_n licence_n and_o it_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o draw_v their_o sword_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o prince_n and_o realm_n whensoever_o the_o prince_n shall_v command_v they_o so_o to_o do_v and_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v ☜_o ☜_o yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o for_o amendment_n of_o such_o prince_n that_o do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o shall_v do_v the_o subject_n may_v not_o rebel_v but_o must_v pray_v to_o god_n which_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o prince_n in_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o so_o turn_v their_o heart_n to_o he_o that_o they_o may_v use_v the_o sword_n which_o he_o have_v give_v they_o unto_o his_o pleasure_n sect_n iii_o 97._o iii_o viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o long_o before_o this_o time_n do_v the_o martyr_n william_n tyndale_n otherwise_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o call_v william_n hychins_n or_o hitchin_n publish_v his_o book_n of_o the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n and_o in_o it_o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o his_o many_o personal_a suffering_n the_o censure_n of_o his_o book_n and_o the_o public_a condemnation_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n 97._o bible_n viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o and_o it_o be_v worth_a nothing_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o book_n relate_v to_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o romish_a priest_n of_o that_o time_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n he_o say_v 20._o say_v vid._n one_a part_v of_o hist_n of_o pas_n obed._n p._n 20._o let_v we_o therefore_o look_v diligent_o whereunto_o we_o be_v call_v we_o be_v call_v not_o to_o dispute_v as_o the_o pope_n disciple_n do_v but_o to_o die_v with_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v live_v with_o he_o and_o to_o suffer_v with_o he_o that_o we_o may_v reign_v with_o he_o we_o be_v call_v to_o a_o kingdom_n that_o must_v be_v win_v with_o suffer_v only_o as_o a_o sick_a man_n win_v health_n tribulation_n be_v our_o right_a baptism_n and_o be_v signify_v by_o plunge_v into_o the_o water_n we_o 100_o we_o p._n 98_o 99_o 100_o that_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v baptize_v to_o die_v with_o he_o 6._o â—om_n 6._o and_o this_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o of_o salvation_n and_o between_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o damnation_n that_o the_o child_n of_o god_n have_v power_n in_o their_o heart_n to_o suffer_v for_o god_n word_n which_o be_v their_o life_n and_o salvation_n their_o hope_n and_o trust_v and_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o time_n of_o adversity_n flee_v from_o christ_n who_o they_o follow_v feign_o god_n be_v ever_o at_o hand_n in_o time_n of_o need_n to_o help_v we_o tyrant_n and_o persecutor_n be_v but_o god_n scourge_n to_o chastise_v we_o and_o he_o let_v they_o do_v not_o whatsoever_o they_o will_v but_o as_o much_o only_a as_o he_o appoint_v they_o to_o do_v and_o as_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o let_v we_o therefore_o arm_v ourselves_o with_o the_o promise_n both_o of_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o also_o of_o the_o glorious_a reward_n that_o follow_v the_o same_o martyr_n in_o his_o prologue_n unto_o the_o book_n say_v 106._o pag._n 104_o 105_o 106._o i_o have_v make_v this_o little_a treatise_n that_o follow_v contain_v all_o obedience_n that_o be_v of_o god._n now_o as_o ever_o the_o most_o part_n seek_v liberty_n they_o be_v glad_a when_o they_o hear_v the_o unsatiable_a covetousness_n of_o the_o spirituality_n rebuke_v when_o tyranny_n and_o and_o oppression_n be_v preach_v against_o and_o therefore_o because_o the_o head_n will_v not_o so_o rule_v will_v they_o also_o no_o long_o obey_v but_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o their_o evil_a head_n and_o one_o wicked_a destroy_v another_o yet_o be_v god_n word_n not_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o neither_o yet_o the_o preacher_n for_o though_o that_o christ_n himself_o teach_v all_o obedience_n how_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v wrong_n but_o for_o the_o officer_n that_o be_v appoint_v thereto_o and_o how_o a_o man_n must_v love_v his_o enemy_n and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o persecute_v he_o and_o how_o that_o all_o vengeance_n must_v be_v remit_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o people_n for_o the_o most_o part_n receive_v it_o not_o ☞_o ☞_o they_o be_v ever_o ready_a to_o rise_v and_o to_o fight_v thus_o see_v thou_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bloody_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o cause_v disobedience_n rebellion_n and_o insurrection_n for_o he_o teach_v to_o fight_v and_o to_o defend_v his_o tradition_n and_o to_o disobey_v father_n mother_n master_n lord_n king_n and_o emperor_n where_o the_o peaceable_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n teach_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o suffer_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o vengeance_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o word_n to_o god_n which_o be_v mighty_a and_o able_a to_o defend_v it_o and_o in_o the_o treatise_n itself_o tyndale_n have_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o child_n wife_n and_o servant_n proceed_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n unto_o king_n 110._o pag._n 109_o 110._o prince_n and_o ruler_n out_o of_o rom._n 13._o aver_v that_o as_o a_o father_n over_o his_o child_n be_v both_o lord_n and_o judge_n forbid_v that_o one_o brother_n revenge_v himself_o of_o another_o but_o if_o any_o cause_n of_o strife_n be_v between_o they_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v to_o himself_o or_o his_o assign_v so_o god_n forbid_v all_o man_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o and_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o avenge_a to_o himself_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o i_o will_v reward_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o righteous_a a_o equal_a or_o indifferent_a judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n lust_n and_o appetite_n so_o blind_v we_o god_n therefore_o have_v give_v law_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o in_o all_o land_n have_v put_v king_n governor_n and_o ruler_n in_o his_o own_o stead_n to_o rule_v the_o world_n through_o they_o and_o have_v command_v all_o cause_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o they_o as_o thou_o read_v exod._n 22._o where_o the_o judge_n be_v call_v god_n because_o they_o be_v in_o god_n room_n and_o execute_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o say_a chapter_n moses_n charge_v say_v see_v that_o thou_o rail_v not_o on_o the_o god_n c._n whosoever_o therefore_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v their_o damnation_n tho_n no_o man_n punish_v the_o breaker_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o shall_v god_n send_v his_o curse_n upon_o they_o till_o they_o be_v utter_o bring_v to_o nought_o neither_o may_v the_o inferior_a person_n avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o superior_a or_o violent_o resist_v he_o for_o whatsoever_o wrong_v it_o be_v ☜_o ☜_o if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o deed_n do_v in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o god_n only_o when_o he_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o etc._n etc._n and_o christ_n say_v all_o they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n take_v thou_o a_o sword_n to_o avenge_v thyself_o so_o give_v thou_o not_o room_n to_o god_n to_o avenge_v thou_o but_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o most_o high_a honour_n in_o that_o thou_o will_v not_o let_v he_o be_v judge_n over_o thou_o if_o any_o man_n may_v have_v avenge_v himself_o upon_o his_o superior_a that_o may_v david_n most_o righteous_o have_v do_v upon_o king_n saul_n which_o so_o wrongful_o persecute_v david_n even_o for_o no_o other_o cause_n than_o that_o god_n anoint_v he_o king._n yet_o 24._o yet_o 1_o reg._n 24._o when_o god_n have_v deliver_v saul_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o david_n and_o his_o man_n encourage_v he_o to_o slay_v he_o he_o answer_v the_o lord_n forbid_v it_o i_o that_o i_o shall_v lay_v my_o hand_n on_o he_o and_o 26._o and_o cap._n 26._o when_o abishat_n will_v have_v nail_v
saul_n with_o his_o spear_n to_o the_o ground_n david_n forbid_v he_o say_v kill_v he_o not_o for_o who_o shall_v lay_v his_o hand_n on_o the_o lord_n anoint_a and_o not_o be_v guilty_a etc._n etc._n 111._o etc._n pag._n 111._o why_o do_v not_o david_n slay_v saul_n see_v he_o be_v so_o wicked_a not_o in_o persecute_v david_n only_o but_o in_o disobey_v god_n commandment_n and_o in_o that_o he_o have_v slay_v eighty_o five_o of_o the_o priest_n wrongful_o very_o for_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o if_o he_o have_v do_v it_o he_o must_v have_v sin_v against_o god_n for_o god_n have_v make_v the_o king_n in_o every_o realm_n judge_n over_o all_o and_o over_o he_o be_v there_o no_o judge_n he_o that_o judge_v the_o king_n judge_v god_n and_o he_o that_o lay_v hand_n on_o the_o king_n lay_v hand_n on_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o king_n resist_v god_n and_o damn_v god_n law_n and_o ordinance_n if_o the_o subject_n sin_n they_o must_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o king_n judgement_n if_o the_o king_n sin_n he_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n wrath_n and_o vengeance_n of_o god_n and_o as_o it_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o king_n so_o be_v it_o to_o resist_v his_o officer_n which_o be_v set_v or_o send_v to_o execute_v the_o king_n commandment_n when_o 13._o when_o luk._n 13._o they_o show_v christ_n of_o the_o galilean_n who_o blood_n pilate_n mingle_v with_o their_o own_o sacrifice_n he_o answer_v suppose_v you_o that_o those_o galilean_n be_v great_a sinner_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v tell_v christ_n no_o doubt_n of_o such_o a_o intent_n as_o they_o ask_v he_o matt._n 22._o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v tribute_n to_o cesar_n for_o they_o think_v it_o be_v no_o sin_n to_o resist_v a_o heathen_a prince_n as_o few_o of_o we_o will_v think_v if_o we_o be_v under_o the_o turk_n that_o it_o be_v sin_n to_o rise_v against_o he_o and_o to_o rid_v ourselves_o from_o under_o his_o dominion_n so_o sore_o have_v our_o bishop_n rob_v we_o of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n but_o christ_n condemn_v their_o deed_n and_o also_o the_o secret_a thought_n of_o all_o other_o that_o consent_v thereto_o say_v except_o you_o repent_v you_o shall_v all_o likewise_o perish_v as_o who_o shall_v say_v i_o know_v that_o you_o be_v within_o your_o heart_n such_o they_o be_v outward_a in_o their_o deed_n and_o under_o the_o same_o damnation_n except_o therefore_o you_o repent_v betimes_o you_o shall_v break_v out_o at_o the_o last_o into_o like_a deed_n and_o likewise_o perish_v as_o it_o come_v afterward_o to_o pass_v hereby_o see_v thou_o that_o the_o king_n be_v in_o this_o world_n without_o law_n and_o may_v at_o his_o lust_n do_v right_a or_o wrong_n and_o shall_v give_v account_n but_o to_o god_n only_o the_o same_o martyr_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o popish_a prelate_n set_v forth_o an._n dom._n 1530._o unto_o all_o subject_n be_v it_o say_v if_o they_o profess_v the_o law_n of_o god_n 342._o pag._n 342._o and_o faith_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o will_v be_v christ_n disciple_n then_o let_v they_o remember_v that_o there_o be_v never_o any_o man_n so_o great_a a_o subject_a as_o christ_n be_v there_o be_v never_o creature_n that_o suffer_v so_o great_a unright_a so_o patient_o and_o so_o meek_o as_o he_o therefore_o whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o time_n past_a let_v they_o now_o think_v that_o it_o be_v their_o part_n to_o be_v subject_a in_o the_o low_a kind_n of_o subjection_n and_o to_o suffer_v all_o thing_n patient_o if_o the_o high_a power_n be_v cruel_a unto_o you_o with_o natural_a cruelty_n then_o with_o softness_n and_o patience_n you_o shall_v either_o win_v they_o or_o mitigate_v their_o fierceness_n if_o they_o join_v they_o unto_o the_o pope_n and_o persecute_v you_o for_o your_o faith_n then_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o you_o be_v choose_v to_o suffer_v here_o with_o christ_n that_o you_o may_v joy_v with_o he_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v if_o they_o command_v that_o god_n forbid_v or_o forbid_v that_o god_n command_v then_o answer_v as_o the_o apostle_n do_v that_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v more_o than_o man._n 5._o act._n 5._o if_o they_o compel_v you_o to_o suffer_v unright_a then_o christ_n shall_v help_v you_o to_o bear_v and_o his_o spirit_n shall_v comfort_v you_o but_o only_o see_v ☞_o ☞_o that_o neither_o they_o put_v you_o from_o god_n word_n nor_o you_o resist_v they_o with_o bodily_a violence_n but_o abide_v patient_o etc._n etc._n and_o as_o for_o wickedness_n whence_o it_o spring_v and_o who_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o insurrection_n and_o of_o the_o fall_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o the_o shorten_n of_o their_o day_n upon_o the_o earth_n thou_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o glass_n follow_v chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o sect_n i._o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o pious_a prince_n reign_n the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n be_v publish_v and_o in_o his_o second_o year_n ann._n 1548._o the_o king_n 9_o ch._n hist_o cent._n 16._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 38_o 8_o 8_o 9_o say_v full_a by_o his_o proclamation_n do_v for_o a_o while_n prohibit_v all_o sort_n of_o preach_v that_o the_o clergy_n may_v apply_v themselves_o to_o prayer_n and_o the_o laity_n to_o prayer_n and_o hear_v the_o homily_n so_o venerable_a a_o esteem_n have_v the_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n of_o that_o age_n of_o the_o now_o so_o much_o despise_v homily_n and_o i_o be_o enclinable_a to_o believe_v one_o great_a reason_n why_o they_o have_v since_o fall_v into_o contempt_n be_v because_o they_o so_o earnest_o press_v subjection_n to_o authority_n and_o forbid_v sedition_n and_o resistance_n ann._n 1550._o because_o of_o the_o scarcity_n of_o preacher_n it_o be_v ordain_v 94._o heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o reform_v an._n 1550._o pag._n 94._o that_o of_o the_o king_n be_v six_o chaplain_n two_o shall_v be_v always_o about_o the_o court_n the_o other_o four_o travel_v abroad_o the_o first_o year_n two_o in_o wales_n and_o two_o in_o lincolnshire_n the_o second_o year_n two_o in_o the_o march_n of_o scotland_n and_o two_o in_o yorkshire_n the_o three_o year_n two_o in_o devonshire_n and_o two_o in_o hamshire_n the_o four_o year_n two_o in_o norfolk_n and_o two_o in_o essex_n etc._n etc._n and_o so_o till_o they_o have_v go_v through_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n so_o rare_a be_v preach_v in_o those_o day_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o which_o the_o same_o year_n a_o postil_n or_o collection_n of_o most_o godly_a doctrine_n upon_o every_o gospel_n through_o the_o year_n be_v print_v cum_fw-la privilegio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o sermon_n on_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o twenty_o three_o sunday_n after_o trinity_n the_o people_n be_v thus_o instruct_v in_o their_o duty_n here_o be_v to_o be_v note_v the_o difference_n that_o christ_n make_v between_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o this_o world_n for_o he_o do_v not_o only_o approve_v and_o allow_v this_o high_a power_n and_o politic_a life_n but_o also_o confirm_v it_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o contrariwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v worldly_a it_o be_v visible_a in_o which_o the_o emperor_n himself_o govern_v and_o bear_v rule_v mighty_o with_o his_o lord_n and_o prince_n 22._o luc._n 22._o as_o the_o scripture_n witness_v in_o another_o place_n the_o king_n of_o the_o world_n have_v dominion_n over_o the_o people_n and_o they_o that_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o be_v call_v gracious_a lord_n nevertheless_o that_o kingdom_n be_v of_o god_n and_o establish_v by_o god_n ordinance_n in_o such_o wise_a that_o he_o that_o resist_v this_o ordinance_n 13._o rom._n 13._o resist_v god_n himself_o think_v thou_o that_o prince_n and_o great_a lord_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v call_v god_n in_o vain_a and_o without_o a_o cause_n 81._o psal_n 81._o for_o if_o they_o be_v god_n and_o be_v make_v by_o god_n partaker_n of_o his_o magnificence_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o be_v in_o god_n stead_n who_o room_n they_o bear_v therefore_o see_v they_o rule_v in_o god_n stead_n it_o be_v both_o meet_a and_o convenient_a to_o give_v they_o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v they_o but_o what_o be_v those_o thing_n s._n paul_n set_v they_o forth_o 13._o rom._n 13._o and_o say_v give_v unto_o every_o man_n his_o duty_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n belong_v etc._n etc._n here_o thou_o hear_v what_o thou_o be_v bind_v to_o give_v to_o high_a power_n but_o peradventure_o thou_o will_v say_v shall_v i_o give_v obedience_n unto_o a_o tyrant_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o a_o ungracious_a prince_n or_o lord_n yea_o true_o thou_o be_v bind_v both_o to_o give_v and_o obey_v he_o for_o what_o
have_v thou_o to_o do_v with_o his_o tyranny_n if_o the_o magistrate_n do_v naught_o and_o contrary_a to_o equity_n he_o have_v a_o judge_n who_o he_o must_v answer_v in_o that_o appoint_a day_n judgement_n be_v not_o here_o grant_v unto_o thou_o except_o he_o constrain_v thou_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n then_o thou_o may_v say_v with_o the_o apostle_n we_o ought_v more_v to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n but_o if_o he_o constrain_v thou_o to_o nothing_o against_o god_n than_o have_v thou_o here_o the_o sentence_n of_o christ_n 5._o act._n 5._o give_v to_o cesar_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o and_o to_o god_n that_o be_v god_n which_o answer_n be_v so_o good_a and_o godly_a that_o they_o that_o be_v send_v of_o the_o pharisee_n marvel_v at_o it_o and_o for_o because_o they_o can_v say_v nothing_o against_o it_o they_o go_v their_o way_n god_n grant_v we_o his_o grace_n the_o king_n say_v christ_n of_o the_o heathen_a bear_n rule_n over_o they_o day_n serm._n on_o s._n barthol_n day_n and_o those_o that_o use_v power_n over_o they_o be_v call_v gracious_a lord_n in_o which_o word_n christ_n confirm_v the_o civil_a empire_n and_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n but_o he_o approve_v it_o not_o in_o the_o apostle_n doubtless_o unto_o king_n be_v the_o sword_n give_v and_o commit_v 13._o rom._n 13._o as_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o punish_v the_o evil_a and_o defend_v the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a and_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o have_v the_o sword_n commit_v to_o they_o of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o themselves_o therefore_o we_o the_o residue_n of_o people_n must_v obey_v and_o be_v subject_a to_o this_o ordinance_n of_o god_n for_o conscience_n sake_n christ_n in_o this_o place_n acknowledge_v that_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o other_o magistrate_n must_v have_v the_o dominion_n and_o that_o their_o dominion_n and_o regiment_n be_v god_n own_o ordinance_n and_o have_v discourse_v of_o herod_n cruelty_n day_n serm._n on_o the_o innocent_n day_n and_o that_o there_o be_v doubtless_o many_o in_o that_o age_n that_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o destroy_v and_o root_v out_o who_o the_o world_n count_v heretic_n he_o never_o think_v of_o resistance_n as_o a_o remedy_n in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o only_o of_o patience_n this_o i_o know_v that_o we_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v ready_a not_o only_o to_o suffer_v all_o adversity_n for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n but_o also_o to_o die_v for_o it_o be_v herod_n and_o all_o his_o ungodly_a member_n never_o so_o mad_a with_o it_o day_n it_o serm._n on_o s._n simon_n and_o jude_n day_n christ_n in_o his_o persecution_n which_o sure_o be_v ever_o annex_v to_o the_o gospel_n in_o this_o world_n command_v we_o to_o take_v sure_a hold_n of_o his_o word_n as_o that_o only_a comfort_n whereby_o christian_n in_o all_o tribulation_n solace_v themselves_o for_o what_o shall_v hinder_v or_o hurt_v he_o that_o take_v hold_v upon_o the_o word_n and_o by_o faith_n print_v it_o in_o his_o heart_n day_n heart_n serm._n on_o all_o saint_n day_n here_o in_o this_o life_n they_o shall_v be_v comfort_v by_o his_o word_n and_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v by_o his_o bliss_n and_o eternal_a life_n on_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o the_o epiphany_n ann._n 1552._o bernard_n gilpin_n the_o father_n of_o the_o northern_a church_n and_o nominate_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o carlisle_n though_o he_o decline_v it_o preach_v before_o king_n edward_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n 312._o print_a an._n 1636._o p._n 31_o 2_o 2_o 1._o 312._o as_o he_o free_o reprove_v many_o other_o vice_n so_o do_v he_o also_o censure_v the_o sin_n of_o disobedience_n to_o ruler_n god_n word_n plain_o tell_v we_o that_o evil_a and_o dumb_a pastor_n and_o wicked_a ruler_n and_o magistrate_n be_v send_v of_o god_n as_o a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n concern_v the_o civil_a magistrate_n it_o be_v plain_a in_o job_n 34.30_o that_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n god_n raise_v hypocrite_n to_o reign_v over_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v such_o as_o have_v the_o bare_a name_n of_o governor_n and_o protector_n and_o be_v indeed_o destroyer_n opprestor_n of_o the_o people_n ☜_o ☜_o subverter_n of_o the_o law_n and_o of_o all_o equity_n and_o see_v it_o be_v so_o so_o many_o as_o feel_v the_o grief_n and_o smart_n of_o this_o plague_n ought_v not_o to_o murmur_v but_o patient_o suffer_v and_o be_v offend_v with_o their_o own_o sin_n which_o have_v deserve_v this_o scourge_n and_o much_o more_o and_o study_v for_o amendment_n that_o god_n may_v take_v it_o away_o for_o if_o they_o continue_v as_o they_o do_v 313._o p._n 313._o to_o murmur_v against_o god_n and_o their_o ruler_n he_o shall_v for_o their_o punishment_n so_o multiply_v the_o number_n of_o evil_a governor_n unjust_a judge_n justices_z and_o officer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v speak_v by_o a_o jester_n in_o the_o emperor_n claudius_n time_n the_o image_n of_o good_a magistrate_n may_v be_v all_o grave_v in_o one_o ring_n and_o it_o be_v remarkable_a that_o the_o good_a man_n close_v his_o sermon_n with_o these_o word_n god_n save_o the_o king._n 335._o p._n 335._o sect_n ii_o in_o the_o day_n of_o this_o good_a king_n the_o godly_a martyr_n hooper_n bishop_n of_o gloucester_n west_n print_a at_o lond._n 1583._o first_o publish_v as_o i_o conjecture_v a_o 1549._o when_o the_o rebel_n be_v up_o in_o the_o west_n write_v a_o short_a commentary_n on_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o the_o dean_n chancellor_n and_o other_o dignitaries_n of_o his_o cathedral_n as_o also_o to_o all_o parson_n vicar_n and_o curate_n within_o his_o diocese_n who_o he_o exhort_v to_o see_v that_o the_o people_n know_v their_o commandment_n and_o the_o work_v thereof_o appertain_v to_o god_n in_o the_o first_o table_n that_o they_o honour_v no_o wrong_a or_o false_a god_n nor_o yet_o the_o true_a god_n a_o wrong_a way_n and_o also_o that_o they_o avoid_v all_o such_o sin_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n in_o the_o second_o table_n tell_v they_o that_o for_o a_o help_n to_o they_o and_o also_o to_o the_o people_n he_o have_v set_v forth_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o the_o roman_n which_o entreat_v of_o all_o the_o second_o table_n pray_v and_o in_o the_o king_n name_n command_v all_o curate_n in_o his_o diocese_n that_o can_v not_o preach_v every_o day_n to_o read_v to_o the_o people_n that_o 13_o chapter_n as_o he_o have_v set_v it_o forth_o and_o those_o that_o can_v preach_v in_o their_o sermon_n oftentimes_o to_o inculcate_v and_o persuade_v this_o rule_n of_o obedience_n to_o the_o people_n further_o enjoin_v his_o whole_a clergy_n that_o he_o may_v keep_v the_o people_n from_o the_o displeasure_n of_o god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o himself_o from_o everlasting_a damnation_n most_o diligent_o to_o teach_v the_o people_n this_o chapter_n every_o week_n one_o part_n of_o it_o the_o saturday_n at_o evensong_n the_o other_o the_o sunday_n at_o the_o morning_n prayer_n and_o the_o three_o part_n the_o sunday_n at_o evensong_n this_o reverend_a martyr_n on_o verse_n the_o first_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n pronounce_v general_o that_o every_o soul_n i._n e._n every_o man_n shall_v be_v obedient_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n of_o what_o condition_n state_n and_o degree_n soever_o he_o be_v to_o the_o power_n st._n paul_n command_v obedience_n honour_n reverence_n and_o love_n to_o be_v bear_v and_o this_o be_v especial_o to_o be_v note_v in_o st._n paul_n that_o he_o say_v simple_o and_o plain_o we_o shall_v obey_v the_o high_a power_n to_o confute_v argue_v and_o reprehend_v those_o that_o cloak_n and_o excuse_v their_o inobedience_n either_o for_o the_o age_n of_o the_o ruler_n or_o else_o for_o the_o condition_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o ruler_n the_o manner_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o excuse_v our_o inobedience_n though_o they_o be_v naught_o for_o paul_n bid_v we_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a power_n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o and_o not_o upon_o their_o manner_n and_o st._n peter_n command_v the_o servant_n to_o obey_v their_o master_n though_o they_o be_v evil_a so_o joseph_n obey_v pharaoh_n and_o christ_n our_o saviour_n pilate_n st._n paul_n the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n caligula_n and_o nero_n and_o when_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o to_o be_v obedient_a he_o mean_v not_o only_o we_o shall_v speak_v reverent_o and_o honourable_o of_o the_o high_a power_n but_o to_o obey_v the_o law_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o power_n except_o they_o command_v thing_n against_o god_n law_n then_o must_v we_o obey_v more_o god_n than_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o yet_o not_o to_o strive_v and_o fight_v with_o the_o
bind_a duty_n and_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o his_o word_n and_o grace_n that_o we_o then_o do_v some_o part_n of_o our_o bind_a service_n all_o our_o body_n 1729._o p._n 1729._o good_n land_n and_o life_n be_v ready_a to_o do_v her_o grace_n faithful_a obedience_n and_o true_a service_n of_o all_o commandment_n that_o be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n but_o in_o thing_n that_o import_v denial_n of_o christ_n and_o refusal_n of_o his_o word_n and_o communion_n we_o can_v consent_v or_o agree_v unto_o it_o for_o we_o have_v bind_v ourselves_o in_o baptism_n to_o be_v christ_n disciple_n etc._n etc._n we_o learn_v that_o true_a obedience_n be_v to_o obey_v god_n king_n of_o all_o king_n and_o lord_n of_o all_o lord_n and_o for_o he_o in_o he_o and_o not_o against_o he_o and_o his_o word_n to_o obey_v the_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n of_o this_o world_n who_o be_v not_o true_o obey_v ☞_o ☞_o when_o god_n be_v disobey_v nor_o yet_o disobey_v when_o god_n be_v faithful_o obey_v we_o think_v not_o good_a by_o any_o unlawful_a stir_v or_o commotion_n to_o seek_v remedy_n but_o intend_v by_o god_n grace_n to_o obey_v her_o majesty_n in_o all_o thing_n not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o holy_a word_n if_o persecution_n shall_v ensue_v which_o some_o threaten_v we_o with_o we_o desire_v the_o heavenly_a father_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n to_o look_v from_o heaven_n to_o hear_v our_o cry_n to_o judge_v between_o we_o and_o our_o adversary_n and_o to_o give_v we_o faith_n strength_n and_o patience_n to_o continue_v faithful_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o to_o shorten_v these_o evil_a day_n for_o his_o chosen_n sake_n it_o be_v also_o remarkable_a that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o common_a people_n stand_v firm_a to_o their_o duty_n in_o those_o day_n and_o that_o the_o council_n themselves_o at_o last_o repent_v of_o what_o they_o have_v do_v and_o proclaim_v the_o queen_n as_o do_v also_o northumberland_n at_o cambridge_n and_o when_o sir_n thomas_n palmer_n 1280._o fox_n pag._n 1280._o who_o be_v condemn_v to_o die_v with_o the_o duke_n and_o sir_n john_n gate_n be_v to_o be_v behead_v and_o he_o profess_v his_o faith_n that_o he_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o gospel_n which_o dudley_n shameful_o have_v renounce_v if_o he_o ever_o sincere_o profess_v it_o so_o he_o lament_v that_o he_o have_v not_o live_v more_o gospel-like_a and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o his_o rebellion_n nay_o the_o lady_n 1334._o lady_n letter_n to_o her_o father_n in_o fox_n p._n 1291._o see_v godwin_n annal_n ann_n 1553._o id._n p._n 1334._o jane_n herself_o averr_v that_o her_o death_n be_v hasten_v by_o her_o father_n that_o she_o be_v innocent_a of_o the_o fact_n be_v constrain_v and_o continual_o assay_v that_o she_o only_o seem_v to_o consent_v and_o therein_o grievous_o offend_v the_o queen_n and_o her_o law_n as_o do_v also_o her_o father_n the_o duke_n of_o suffolk_n at_o his_o death_n acknowledge_v that_o he_o have_v offend_v the_o queen_n and_o her_o law_n and_o thereby_o be_v just_o condemn_v to_o die_v desire_v all_o man_n to_o be_v obedient_a and_o pray_v god_n that_o his_o death_n may_v be_v a_o example_n to_o all_o man_n have_v as_o she_o say_v out_o of_o obedience_n to_o her_o father_n and_o mother_n grievous_o sin_v and_o offer_v violence_n to_o herself_o aver_v further_o that_o her_o enforce_a honour_n never_o blend_v with_o her_o innocent_a heart_n 1293._o p._n 1293._o for_o as_o fox_n observe_v she_o and_o her_o husband_n do_v but_o ignorant_o accept_v that_o which_o the_o other_o have_v willing_o devise_v and_o by_o open_a proclamation_n consent_v to_o take_v from_o other_o and_o give_v to_o they_o by_o which_o last_o passage_n 1289._o pag._n 1289._o and_o by_o his_o call_a sir_n thomas_n wyat_n conspiracy_n a_o rebellion_n as_o it_o true_o be_v though_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o say_v it_o be_v enter_v into_o for_o religion_n as_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n make_v appear_v wyatt_n himself_o condemn_v it_o on_o the_o scaffold_n 14._o l._n 8._o p._n 14._o say_v full_a i_o be_o incline_v to_o reckon_v that_o industrious_a martyrologist_n among_o the_o other_o assertor_n of_o this_o truth_n and_o have_v thus_o occasional_o mention_v sir_n thomas_n wyatt_n i_o can_v but_o subjoin_v my_o conjecture_n that_o he_o be_v much_o sway_v in_o his_o undertake_n by_o a_o book_n write_v by_o theodore_n basil_n and_o publish_v ann._n 1543._o dedicate_v to_o wyatt_n call_v the_o true_a defence_n of_o peace_n wherein_o he_o magnify_v the_o love_n that_o every_o one_o owe_v to_o his_o country_n and_o how_o honourable_a it_o be_v to_o fight_v and_o die_v for_o it_o and_o it_o be_v further_a observable_a 1893._o id._n p._n 1893._o that_o when_o he_o and_o his_o army_n come_v into_o southwark_n and_o send_v word_n to_o dr._n sands_n mr._n saunders_n and_o other_o preacher_n prisoner_n there_o that_o the_o gate_n shall_v be_v set_v open_a for_o they_o all_o dr._n sands_n answer_v i_o be_v commit_v hither_o by_o order_n i_o will_v be_v discharge_v by_o like_a order_n or_o i_o will_v never_o depart_v hence_o and_o so_o answer_v the_o rest_n despise_v even_o liberty_n itself_o from_o a_o unjust_a imprisonment_n to_o which_o they_o be_v confine_v by_o their_o lawful_a prince_n when_o it_o be_v offer_v they_o by_o a_o rebel_n 1896._o id._n p._n 1896._o and_o when_o sir_n william_n saintloe_n be_v accuse_v by_o the_o council_n that_o he_o know_v of_o wyat_n rebellion_n he_o protest_v he_o be_v a_o true_a man_n both_o to_o god_n and_o his_o prince_n defy_v all_o traitor_n and_o rebel_n and_o the_o lady_n elizabeth_n afterward_o queen_n acquit_v herself_o with_o a_o become_a bravery_n of_o the_o same_o accusation_n sect_n iv_o as_o cranmer_n and_o ridley_n be_v always_o dear_a friend_n colleague_n in_o the_o holy_a episcopal_a office_n and_o dignity_n and_o fellow-confessor_n and_o martyr_n so_o do_v their_o opinion_n exact_o conspire_v in_o this_o point_n for_o in_o his_o 1570._o his_o in_o coverdale_n collect._n f._n 56._o &_o apud_fw-la fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o pag._n 1570._o letter_n to_o dr._n grindal_n then_o at_o francfort_n afterward_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n ann._n 1555._o he_o pray_v hearty_o for_o the_o happy_a delivery_n of_o queen_n mary_n when_o it_o be_v general_o believe_v she_o be_v with_o child_n though_o he_o know_v it_o will_v bring_v he_o the_o soon_o to_o the_o stake_n post_fw-la partum_fw-la reginae_fw-la quem_fw-la jam_fw-la quotidiè_fw-la expectamus_fw-la quemque_fw-la deus_fw-la pro_fw-la svi_fw-la nominis_fw-la gloriâ_fw-la dignetur_fw-la benè_fw-la illi_fw-la fortunare_fw-la etc._n etc._n i._n e._n after_o the_o lie_a in_o of_o the_o queen_n which_o we_o every_o day_n expect_v and_o which_o may_v god_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o name_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v happy_a to_o she_o we_o shall_v then_o immediate_o look_v for_o nothing_o else_o but_o a_o triumphant_a crown_n of_o our_o confession_n in_o the_o lord_n against_o our_o ancient_a adversary_n and_o by_o this_o he_o make_v amends_o for_o his_o preach_v up_o the_o lady_n janes_n title_n at_o s._n paul_n cross_n in_o which_o matter_n as_o bishop_n godwin_n 1553._o godwin_n annal._n an._n 1553._o say_v i_o wish_v he_o have_v not_o err_v to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o saunders_n bradford_n and_o other_o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n may_v be_v add_v that_o such_o as_o be_v their_o belief_n when_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o a_o conference_n one_o with_o another_o such_o also_o be_v their_o faith_n in_o this_o point_n when_o they_o single_o give_v their_o judgement_n mr._n bradford_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o city_n of_o london_n â—_o ap._n fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o pag._n 1477._o and_o in_o cover_a coll._n p._n 25_o 4_o 4_o â—_o feb._n 11._o 1555._o my_o right_n dear_o belove_v let_v we_o hearty_o bewail_v our_o sin_n repent_v we_o of_o our_o former_a evil_a life_n hearty_o and_o earnest_o purpose_n to_o amend_v our_o life_n in_o all_o thing_n continual_o watch_v in_o prayer_n diligent_o and_o reverent_o attend_v hear_v and_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n labour_n after_o our_o vocation_n to_o amend_v our_o brethren_n let_v we_o reprove_v the_o work_n of_o darkness_n let_v we_o fly_v from_o all_o idolatry_n let_v we_o abhor_v the_o antichristian_a and_o romish_a rot_a service_n detest_v the_o popish_a mass_n forsake_v their_o romish_a god_n prepare_v ourselves_o to_o the_o cross_n be_v obedient_a to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n for_o then_o answer_v with_o the_o apostle_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v more_o meet_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n howbeit_o never_o for_o any_o thing_n resist_v or_o rise_v against_o the_o magistrate_n avenge_v not_o yourselves_o but_o commit_v your_o cause_n to_o the_o lord_n
now_o as_o touch_v that_o my_o adversary_n say_v that_o i_o and_o my_o preacher_n teach_v disobedience_n unto_o the_o high_a power_n and_o encourage_v their_o subject_n rather_o to_o make_v insurrection_n against_o they_o than_o they_o shall_v lose_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o of_o their_o sensual_a pleasure_n i_o know_v not_o if_o my_o enemy_n in_o any_o point_n have_v utter_v their_o maliciousness_n against_o we_o than_o in_o this_o one_o thing_n that_o you_o may_v know_v how_o they_o shame_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o lie_v hear_v i_o pray_v you_o the_o sum_n of_o our_o doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n 2._o rom._n 13.1_o pet._n 2._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v obedient_a to_o the_o power_n that_o bear_v rule_v etc._n etc._n again_o be_v you_o obedient_a to_o every_o humane_a creature_n etc._n etc._n here_o have_v i_o give_v you_o a_o taste_n of_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o duty_n of_o subject_n unto_o the_o high_a power_n what_o disobedience_n do_v you_o perceive_v by_o these_o word_n that_o we_o teach_v do_v we_o move_v the_o inferior_n and_o the_o base_a commonalty_n or_o any_o other_o unto_o such_o carnal_a liberty_n that_o for_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o they_o shall_v either_o show_v disobedience_n or_o make_v insurrection_n against_o the_o head_n ruler_n as_o our_o adversary_n false_o report_v of_o we_o who_o bring_v the_o high_a power_n again_o unto_o the_o true_a authority_n which_o god_n from_o the_o beginning_n give_v they_o but_o i_o and_o my_o minister_n contrariwise_o who_o usurp_v this_o power_n and_o bring_v the_o magistrate_n in_o subjection_n but_o these_o enemy_n of_o god_n word_n who_o go_v about_o to_o maintain_v it_o still_o but_o they_o only_o i_o alone_o and_o my_o minister_n have_v set_v the_o prince_n again_o in_o their_o authority_n and_o valiant_o deliver_v they_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o papist_n as_o you_o may_v perceive_v not_o only_o in_o our_o sermon_n but_o also_o in_o our_o write_n chap._n iu._n the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n sect_n i._o the_o jew_n say_v that_o before_o one_o prophetic_a light_n be_v by_o death_n extinguish_v another_o be_v set_v up_o to_o illuminate_v a_o degenerate_a world_n and_o thus_o do_v god_n in_o his_o mercy_n order_v it_o in_o our_o church_n though_o many_o eminent_a confessor_n commence_v martyr_n under_o queen_n mary_n yet_o the_o divine_a goodness_n do_v not_o leave_v itself_o and_o the_o truth_n without_o witness_n who_o for_o a_o while_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o zion_n in_o a_o strange_a land_n but_o upon_o the_o advancement_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o these_o nation_n they_o return_v to_o vindicate_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v earnest_o contend_v be_v ready_a to_o resist_v unto_o blood_n and_o because_o the_o church_n most_o eminent_a and_o most_o envy_a advocate_n be_v bishop_n jewel_n i_o shall_v begin_v the_o history_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o a_o account_n of_o his_o sentiment_n when_o i_o have_v recite_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n which_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n the_o root_n of_o all_o vice_n four_o p_o four_o and_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o mischief_n be_v lucifer_n first_o god_n most_o excellent_a creature_n and_o most_o bind_a subject_n who_o by_o rebel_a against_o the_o majesty_n of_o god_n of_o the_o bright_a and_o most_o glorious_a angel_n become_v the_o black_a and_o most_o foul_a fiend_n and_o devil_n and_o from_o the_o height_n of_o heaven_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o pit_n and_o bottom_n of_o hell_n though_o not_o only_o great_a multitude_n of_o the_o rude_a and_o rascal_n commons_o but_o sometime_o also_o man_n of_o great_a wit_n nobility_n and_o authority_n have_v move_v rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n though_o they_o shall_v pretend_v sundry_a cause_n as_o the_o redress_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n or_o reformation_n of_o religion_n ☜_o ☜_o though_o they_o have_v make_v a_o great_a show_n of_o holy_a meaning_n by_o begin_v their_o rebellion_n with_o the_o counterfeit_a service_n of_o god_n and_o by_o display_v and_o bear_v about_o divers_a ensign_n and_o banner_n which_o be_v acceptable_a unto_o the_o rude_a ignorant_a common_a people_n great_a multitude_n of_o who_o by_o such_o false_a pretence_n and_o show_v they_o do_v deceive_v and_o draw_v unto_o they_o yet_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o rebel_n never_o so_o huge_a and_o great_a the_o captain_n never_o so_o noble_a politic_a and_o witty_a the_o pretence_n feign_v to_o be_v never_o so_o good_a and_o holy_a yet_o the_o speedy_a overthrow_n of_o all_o rebel_n of_o what_o number_n state_n or_o condition_n soever_o they_o be_v or_o what_o colour_n or_o cause_n soever_o they_o pretend_v be_v and_o ever_o have_v be_v such_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o god_n do_v thereby_o show_v that_o he_o allow_v neither_o the_o dignity_n of_o any_o person_n nor_o the_o multitude_n of_o any_o people_n nor_o the_o weight_n of_o any_o cause_n as_o sufficient_a for_o which_o subject_n may_v move_v rebellion_n against_o their_o prince_n and_o how_o severe_o the_o same_o homily_n censure_v 6._o p._n 6._o and_o condemn_v the_o baron_n who_o break_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o natural_a lord_n king_n john_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o men._n bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o just_o admire_a apology_n take_v notice_n 1581._o p._n 34._o etc._n etc._n edit_n lond_n 1581._o that_o among_o many_o other_o false_a accusation_n then_o lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v one_o that_o its_o member_n be_v turbulent_a snatch_v sceptre_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o prince_n arm_v their_o subject_n against_o they_o rescind_v their_o law_n and_o change_a monarchy_n into_o popular_a government_n whereby_o the_o mind_n of_o prince_n be_v exasperate_v to_o believe_v that_o every_o protestant_n in_o their_o jurisdiction_n be_v their_o enemy_n and_o a_o rebel_n subjoin_v that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v most_o troublesome_a to_o those_o good_a man_n to_o be_v so_o odious_o accuse_v of_o so_o grievous_a a_o crime_n as_o treason_n have_v they_o not_o know_v that_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n and_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o pious_a christian_n have_v be_v accuse_v of_o the_o same_o crime_n for_o though_o christ_n have_v teach_v the_o world_n to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n yet_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o sedition_n and_o the_o desire_n of_o reign_v and_o it_o be_v loud_o cry_v at_o the_o tribunal_n if_o thou_o let_v this_o man_n go_v thou_o be_v no_o friend_n to_o caesar_n and_o though_o the_o apostle_n constant_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v magistrate_n that_o every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n yet_o they_o be_v say_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n and_o to_o invite_v the_o multitude_n to_o rebellion_n so_o do_v haman_n accuse_v the_o jew_n ahab_n accuse_v elias_n and_o amasias_n the_o priest_n accuse_v the_o honest_a prophet_n amos_n in_o short_a tertullian_n say_v all_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n be_v so_o accuse_v as_o also_o do_v the_o ancient_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n symmachus_n celsus_n julian_n porphyry_n accuse_v the_o christian_n of_o their_o age_n so_o that_o the_o charge_n be_v not_o new_a nor_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a though_o our_o very_a enemy_n can_v deny_v that_o in_o all_o our_o discourse_n and_o writing_n we_o diligent_o admonish_v the_o people_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o be_v obedient_a to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n though_o they_o be_v wicked_a etc._n p._n 84_o etc._n etc._n etc._n etc._n if_o we_o be_v traitor_n who_o honour_n our_o prince_n who_o pay_v they_o deference_n and_o obedience_n in_o all_o thing_n as_o much_o as_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o to_o do_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o pray_v for_o they_o etc._n etc._n what_o be_v they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v all_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o but_o also_o have_v approve_v of_o such_o proceed_n we_o neither_o throw_v off_o the_o yoke_n nor_o disturb_v kingdom_n we_o neither_o set_v up_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o dethrone_v they_o nor_o transfer_v their_o empire_n nor_o give_v they_o poison_n nor_o make_v they_o to_o kiss_v our_o foot_n nor_o tread_v on_o their_o neck_n this_o rather_o be_v our_o profession_n this_o be_v our_o doctrine_n that_o every_o soul_n whosoever_o it_o be_v whether_o a_o monk_n or_o evangelist_n or_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o king_n and_o magistrate_n we_o teach_v public_o that_o obedience_n ought_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o prince_n as_o to_o man_n send_v by_o god_n and_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v they_o
resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n these_o be_v our_o institution_n these_o doctrine_n be_v illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n in_o our_o sermon_n and_o in_o the_o manner_n and_o modesty_n of_o our_o people_n the_o same_o admirable_a prelate_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o queen_n elizabeth_n before_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o apology_n be_v still_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n blame_v his_o adversary_n harding_n for_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o king_n 318.6_o king_n sol_fw-mi 318.6_o mr._n harding_n concern_v the_o majesty_n and_o right_n of_o king_n tell_v we_o they_o have_v their_o first_o authority_n by_o the_o positive_a law_n of_o nation_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o the_o people_n have_v of_o who_o they_o take_v their_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v emperor_n and_o king_n have_v none_o other_o right_n of_o government_n than_o it_o have_v please_v their_o subject_n by_o composition_n to_o allow_v unto_o they_o thus_o he_o say_v and_o say_v it_o bold_o as_o if_o god_n himself_o have_v never_o say_v per_fw-la i_o reges_fw-la regnant_a by_o i_o and_o my_o authority_n king_n bear_v rule_v over_o their_o subject_n or_o as_o if_o christ_n our_o saviour_n have_v never_o say_v unto_o pilate_n the_o lord_n lieutenant_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o be_v it_o not_o give_v thou_o from_o above_o or_o as_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o say_v there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o only_o from_o god_n they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n and_o king_n and_o emperor_n the_o foot_n if_o this_o doctrine_n may_v once_o take_v root_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o be_v free_o receive_v among_o the_o subject_n it_o shall_v be_v hard_a for_o any_o prince_n to_o hold_v his_o right_n and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n 15._o part_n 1._o p._n 15._o mr._n harding_n know_v right_a well_o we_o never_o arm_v the_o people_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o rebel_v for_o religion_n against_o the_o prince_n if_o any_o thing_n have_v at_o any_o time_n happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v either_o some_o wilful_a rage_n or_o some_o fatal_a fury_n it_o be_v not_o our_o counsel_n it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n we_o teach_v the_o people_n as_o st._n paul_n do_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n we_o teach_v they_o that_o whoso_o strike_v with_o the_o sword_n by_o private_a authority_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n if_o the_o prince_n happen_v to_o be_v wicked_a or_o cruel_a or_o burdenous_a we_o teach_v they_o to_o say_v with_o st._n ambrose_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la tear_n and_o prayer_n be_v our_o weapon_n and_o when_o 16._o when_o p._n 16._o harding_n himself_o have_v say_v that_o he_o condemn_v all_o such_o attempt_n that_o any_o subject_a or_o subject_n whatsoever_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n shall_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n why_o reply_n jewel_n except_o you_o only_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n be_v it_o lawful_a by_o your_o grant_n for_o the_o subject_a in_o any_o other_o case_n either_o of_o life_n or_o of_o government_n to_o arm_v himself_o against_o his_o prince_n and_o will_v you_o thus_o persuade_v the_o people_n be_v this_o your_o religion_n be_v this_o your_o doctrine_n anno_fw-la 1565._o alexander_n nowell_n dean_n of_o st._n paul_n set_v forth_o his_o reproof_n of_o mr._n dorman_n be_v proof_n and_o in_o it_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o scandalous_a imputation_n 95._o pr._n at_o lond._n 4_o to_z p._n 94_o 95._o that_o it_o teach_v man_n to_o be_v rebel_n corah_n dathan_n and_o abyron_n rebel_v against_o moses_n and_o aaron_n who_o be_v special_o by_o god_n appoint_v to_o be_v their_o governor_n and_o his_o minister_n but_o what_o appertain_v that_o to_o we_o who_o do_v obey_v our_o natural_a prince_n appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o governor_n and_o all_o as_o well_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n of_o god_n under_o our_o prince_n and_o therefore_o do_v we_o as_o we_o must_v needs_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o foreign_a usurper_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v you_o papist_n that_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o rebel_n corah_n etc._n etc._n who_o leave_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o your_o own_o natural_a prince_n for_o the_o serve_v of_o a_o foreign_a false_a usurper_n of_o rome_n do_v rebel_n not_o only_o against_o moses_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v but_o against_o god_n himself_o also_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v god_n minister_n by_o he_o appoint_v to_o govern_v his_o peculiar_a people_n israel_n so_o have_v god_n likewise_o appoint_v to_o every_o several_a country_n their_o moses_n and_o aaron_n their_o prince_n and_o pastor_n or_o bishop_n which_o ought_v likewise_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v of_o the_o israelite_n and_o that_o those_o who_o do_v disobey_v they_o do_v sin_n by_o rebellion_n 96._o rebellion_n p._n 96._o as_o do_v corah_n &c_n &c_n as_o we_o be_v most_o far_o from_o rebel_a against_o our_o natural_a sovereign_n and_o other_o of_o god_n minister_n appoint_v to_o govern_v we_o and_o therefore_o no_o partaker_n of_o corah_n and_o his_o fellow_n rebellion_n so_o trust_v we_o in_o god_n to_o be_v most_o far_o from_o their_o most_o horrible_a destruction_n and_o we_o give_v warning_n to_o mr._n dorman_n etc._n etc._n who_o for_o maintenance_n of_o a_o foreign_a pharaoh_n against_o their_o conscience_n as_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v do_v disobey_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n and_o that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o holiness_n and_o spirituality_n and_o be_v therein_o most_o like_a to_o corah_n etc._n etc._n rebel_n against_o their_o own_o special_a governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v as_o they_o do_v that_o they_o make_v speed_n by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n to_o mollify_v god_n most_o just_a wrath_n that_o they_o follow_v not_o corah_n etc._n etc._n in_o horrible_a damnation_n as_o they_o have_v follow_v they_o in_o damnable_a rebellion_n anno_fw-la 1569._o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n poor_a deceive_v subject_n of_o the_o north_n draw_v into_o rebellion_n by_o the_o earl_n of_o northumberland_n and_z westmorland_z be_v print_v by_o allowance_n and_o in_o it_o they_o be_v thus_o accost_v christian_n i_o can_v term_v you_o that_o have_v deface_v the_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o destroy_v the_o book_n of_o christ_n most_o holy_a testament_n renounce_v your_o part_n by_o his_o testament_n bequeath_v unto_o you_o their_o pretence_n be_v the_o foul_a disorder_n of_o the_o realm_n much_o impoverish_v far_o indebt_v the_o defraud_v of_o due_a execution_n of_o justice_n that_o no_o subject_n can_v have_v his_o right_n by_o law_n but_o false_o whereas_o they_o be_v better_o teach_v far_o do_v the_o proportion_n of_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o the_o prince_n exceed_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n to_o master_n or_o child_n to_o parent_n yea_o or_o of_o wife_n to_o their_o husband_n the_o very_a near_a conjoin_v in_o humane_a fellowship_n even_o so_o far_o as_o a_o realm_n exceed_v a_o private_a family_n but_o if_o one_o of_o your_o own_o servant_n child_n or_o wife_n shall_v do_v that_o without_o your_o will_n nay_o against_o your_o will_n and_o express_v commandment_n that_o your_o captain_n and_o you_o have_v attempt_v without_o and_o against_o the_o queen_n highness_n pleasure_n will_v you_o account_v they_o good_a servant_n good_a child_n or_o good_a wife_n if_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o armour_n and_o weapon_n and_o become_v terrible_a or_o threaten_v force_n to_o the_o master_n father_n husband_n or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o family_n if_o the_o case_n be_v your_o own_o you_o will_v more_o mislike_v it_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n marry_v to_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o same_o by_o ceremony_n of_o a_o ring_n shall_v you_o resist_v her_o authority_n and_o refuse_v her_o blessing_n and_o say_v you_o be_v she_o good_a child_n shall_v your_o captain_n forsake_v her_o service_n and_o say_v they_o be_v good_a servant_n note_v withal_o how_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o profess_v a_o true_a religion_n that_o hold_v this_o principle_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o keep_v no_o faith_n use_v no_o loyalty_n regard_v no_o oath_n and_o promise_n make_v with_o attestation_n of_o god_n and_o avow_v themselves_o to_o renounce_v of_o heaven_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n they_o regard_v no_o religion_n that_o go_v so_o irreligious_o to_o work_v all_o be_v but_o show_v and_o hypocrisy_n reed_n i_o beseech_v you_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o sir_n john_n cheek_n knight_n of_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n there_o see_v as_o in_o a_o glass_n
the_o deformity_n of_o your_o fault_n etc._n etc._n a_o unnatural_a hope_n it_o be_v and_o a_o beastly_a to_o join_v with_o any_o stranger_n to_o the_o spoil_n of_o their_o own_o country_n but_o such_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o false_a religion_n to_o regard_v no_o country_n faith_n nature_n or_o common_a honesty_n sect_n ii_o antonius_n corranus_n of_o sevil_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n a_o excellent_a person_n as_o dr._n patrick_n with_o reason_n call_v he_o spend_v much_o of_o his_o time_n in_o england_n and_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o write_n very_o well_o understand_v our_o doctrine_n after_o he_o leave_v his_o country_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o a_o good_a conscience_n he_o preach_v ten_o year_n in_o france_n as_o he_o do_v also_o for_o some_o time_n in_o flanders_n still_o reserve_v himself_o when_o god_n shall_v give_v he_o a_o opportunity_n to_o preach_v to_o his_o own_o countryman_n which_o he_o afterward_o do_v for_o two_o year_n in_o london_n till_o that_o congregation_n of_o exile_v spaniard_n be_v dissolve_v after_o which_o a_o 1571._o he_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o templar_n to_o read_v his_o lecture_n among_o they_o and_o their_o choice_n be_v confirm_v by_o edwin_n lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o ministry_n he_o expound_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o out_o of_o that_o large_a commentary_n he_o print_v a_o 1574._o a_o theological_a dialogue_n between_o st._n paul_n and_o one_o of_o his_o roman_a auditor_n for_o this_o among_o other_o reason_n that_o it_o may_v witness_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o how_o much_o he_o abhor_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sectary_n that_o then_o disturb_v the_o church_n in_o this_o dialogue_n have_v show_v from_o the_o close_a of_o the_o 12_o chap._n that_o we_o ought_v to_o overcome_v our_o enemy_n perverseness_n and_o malign_v temper_n by_o our_o goodness_n and_o patience_n he_o continue_v to_o paraphrase_n the_o 13_o chapter_n thus_o rom._n i_o can_v wish_v from_o my_o soul_n that_o this_o doctrine_n so_o useful_a and_o necessary_a to_o our_o quiet_n be_v embrace_v by_o all_o man_n but_o o_o horrid_a wickedness_n many_o of_o our_o church_n begin_v not_o only_o to_o revenge_v themselves_o on_o their_o persecutor_n but_o dare_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n and_o judge_n that_o hinder_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n paul_n they_o who_o think_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o christian_n hinder_v the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v extreme_o deceive_v for_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n water_n the_o garden_n of_o the_o church_n but_o do_v you_o who_o love_n religion_n mind_n this_o precept_n that_o every_o one_o that_o have_v give_v up_o his_o name_n to_o christ_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n for_o why_o be_v they_o place_v in_o a_o superior_a station_n but_o that_o their_o inferior_n may_v be_v subject_a unto_o they_o rom._n but_o what_o if_o princess_n either_o hereditary_a or_o elective_a be_v evil_a or_o cruel_a must_v we_o obey_v they_o paul_n what_o shall_v hinder_v for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o consider_v our_o ruler_n as_o private_a man_n but_o to_o reverence_v they_o as_o constitute_v by_o god_n for_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v of_o god_n if_o they_o incline_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n promote_v piety_n their_o example_n do_v great_a good_a but_o if_o they_o do_v otherwise_o we_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n set_v over_o they_o hypocrite_n and_o dissembler_n but_o even_o this_o dispensation_n of_o god_n bring_v with_o it_o advantage_n to_o the_o godly_a rom._n then_o you_o s._n paul_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n though_o they_o hinder_v the_o gospel_n and_o will_v murder_n and_o destroy_v we_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o this_o i_o add_v as_o a_o conclusion_n whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o that_o just_o for_o since_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o order_n they_o who_o rebel_n against_o the_o magistrate_n wage_v war_n against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v bring_v upon_o themselves_o great_a calamity_n rom._n o_o the_o deplorable_a state_n of_o this_o age_n in_o which_o we_o see_v so_o many_o civil_a war_n popular_a sedition_n treason_n cruel_a murder_n of_o prince_n and_o more_o than_o barbarous_a massacre_n perpetrate_v on_o subject_n paul_n all_o these_o thing_n probable_o fall_v out_o for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o ruler_n the_o people_n forget_v their_o duty_n despise_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o king_n on_o the_o contrary_n forget_v his_o obligation_n and_o rage_n like_o a_o cruel_a tyrant_n will_v then_o therefore_o and_o when_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o i_o speak_v to_o all_o man_n not_o dread_a the_o power_n do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o thou_o shall_v have_v praise_n and_o a_o reward_n from_o it_o so_o far_o ought_v thou_o to_o be_v from_o oppose_v it_o rom._n a_o most_o excellent_a method_n of_o bear_v this_o yoke_n which_o will_v otherwise_o be_v insupportable_a but_o man_n be_v wise_a too_o late_o will_v to_o god_n this_o doctrine_n be_v as_o much_o engrave_v on_o man_n heart_n as_o it_o find_v a_o place_n on_o their_o tongue_n for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v soon_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n will_v enjoy_v much_o inward_a peace_n and_o the_o commonweal_n much_o advantage_n paul_n wheresoever_o you_o be_v inculcate_v this_o sentence_n in_o season_n out_o of_o season_n beseech_v reprove_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o magistrate_n be_v god_n choose_a minister_n appoint_v and_o prefer_v by_o he_o to_o the_o office_n of_o govern_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a and_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o if_o therefore_o thou_o do_v evil_a fear_n for_o he_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a for_o god_n who_o have_v advance_v those_o power_n have_v arm_v they_o with_o the_o sword_n of_o justice_n that_o i_o may_v sum_v up_o all_o in_o a_o few_o word_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o superior_n rom._n you_o therefore_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v obey_v magistrate_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n of_o punishment_n but_o for_o great_a reason_n because_o though_o the_o magistrate_n have_v no_o power_n over_o conscience_n yet_o because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n no_o one_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n can_v resist_v he_o paul_n that_o be_v my_o opinion_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n to_o show_v the_o inward_a obedience_n of_o your_o mind_n do_v you_o pay_v tribute_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o learned_a and_o pious_a paraphra_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o many_o false_a gloss_n put_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n john_n young_a doctor_n of_o divinity_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1575._o on_o psal_n 131._o lord_n i_o be_o not_o high_a mind_v and_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o occasion_n of_o write_v the_o psalm_n be_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a parasite_n and_o flatterer_n attend_v upon_o king_n saul_n who_o malign_v david_n because_o that_o by_o almighty_a god_n special_a appointment_n he_o be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o seek_v to_o bring_v he_o into_o discredit_n and_o into_o hatred_n with_o his_o prince_n do_v insinuate_v that_o he_o do_v secret_o practice_v the_o depose_v he_o from_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o advance_v of_o himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o same_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n declare_v their_o suggestion_n to_o be_v most_o false_a and_o slanderous_a and_o himself_o to_o be_v innocent_a from_o that_o great_a offence_n s._n austin_n say_v he_o that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o satisfy_v and_o fulfil_v as_o all_o other_o so_o that_o ambitious_a and_o arrogant_a desire_n shall_v find_v it_o a_o toil_n of_o all_o toil_n such_o a_o labour_n as_o samson_n or_o hercules_n never_o achieve_v this_o desire_n of_o honour_n rule_n principality_n worldly_a glory_n and_o renown_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n if_o it_o be_v once_o possess_v therewithal_o a_o worm_n that_o die_v not_o etc._n etc._n now_o david_n when_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o exercise_v himself_o in_o such_o great_a matter_n etc._n etc._n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o he_o do_v never_o seek_v as_o he_o be_v most_o false_o and_o unjust_o charge_v by_o some_o to_o advance_v himself_o ambitious_o to_o the_o kingdom_n king_n saul_n his_o master_n be_v alive_a because_o he_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o
other_o potentate_n play_v the_o kite_n with_o they_o both_o as_o the_o turk_n do_v with_o the_o hungarian_n etc._n c._n 3._o p._n 57_o etc._n etc._n that_o prince_n may_v be_v chastise_v by_o their_o subject_n your_o proof_n be_v two_o one_o be_v draw_v from_o certain_a example_n the_o other_o from_o the_o good_a success_n and_o successor_n which_o usual_o have_v follow_v slender_n thread_n to_o draw_v any_o man_n to_o your_o opinion_n there_o be_v no_o villainy_n so_o vile_a which_o want_v example_n and_o by_o the_o secret_a yet_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n divers_a evil_a action_n be_v carry_v with_o appearance_n of_o good_a success_n 61._o pag._n 61._o when_o saul_n persecute_v david_n he_o defend_v himself_o no_o otherwise_o than_o by_o flight_n during_o this_o pursuit_n saul_n fall_v twice_o into_o his_o power_n once_o he_o do_v not_o only_o spare_v but_o protect_v he_o the_o other_o time_n his_o heart_n do_v smite_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v cut_v away_o the_o lap_n of_o his_o garment_n last_o he_o cause_v the_o messenger_n to_o be_v slay_v who_o upon_o request_n and_o for_o pity_n have_v further_v as_o he_o say_v the_o death_n of_o that_o sacred_a king._n we_o have_v a_o precept_n of_o obedience_n which_o be_v the_o mould_n wherein_o we_o ought_v to_o fashion_v our_o action_n god_n only_o be_v superior_a to_o prince_n who_o use_v many_o instrument_n in_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o his_o authority_n he_o have_v commit_v unto_o none_o 68_o pag._n 68_o the_o example_n of_o suintilla_fw-la and_o other_o gothick_n king_n in_o spain_n be_v answer_v by_o say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o then_o settle_v in_o succession_n and_o then_o he_o show_v the_o illegality_n of_o the_o proceed_n against_o king_n john_n 75._o pag._n 72_o 73_o 74_o 75._o edw._n 2._o and_o rich._n 2._o and_o add_v three_o cause_n be_v common_o insinuate_v by_o you_o for_o which_o a_o king_n may_v be_v depose_v tyranny_n insufficiency_n and_o impiety_n but_o what_o prince_n can_v hold_v his_o state_n what_o people_n their_o quiet_a assure_a if_o this_o your_o doctrine_n shall_v take_v place_n how_o many_o good_a prince_n do_v envy_n brand_n with_o one_o of_o these_o mark_n what_o action_n of_o state_n can_v be_v so_o order_v that_o either_o blind_a ignorance_n or_o set_v malice_n will_v not_o easy_o strain_v to_o one_o of_o these_o head_n every_o execution_n of_o justice_n every_o demand_n of_o tribute_n or_o supply_v shall_v be_v claim_v tyranny_n every_o unfortunate_a event_n shall_v be_v exclaim_v insufficiency_n every_o kind_n of_o religion_n shall_v by_o they_o of_o another_o sect_n be_v proclaim_v impiety_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n subject_a to_o law_n etc._n c_o 4._o p._n 81_o 82_o etc._n etc._n and_o order_n answ_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o there_o be_v a_o duty_n for_o prince_n to_o perform_v but_o how_o prove_v you_o that_o their_o subject_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v they_o if_o they_o fail_v the_o people_n may_v so_o give_v away_o their_o authority_n that_o they_o can_v resume_v it_o and_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n hold_v their_o estate_n by_o grant_n of_o the_o people_n if_o the_o prince_n have_v no_o power_n but_o by_o commission_n from_o the_o people_n than_o all_o estate_n be_v popular_a our_o law_n do_v acknowledge_v supreme_a authority_n in_o the_o prince_n within_o the_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o england_n neither_o can_v subject_n bear_v themselves_o either_o superior_a 1._o 1_o el._n 1._o or_o equal_a to_o their_o sovereign_n or_o attempt_v violence_n either_o against_o his_o person_n or_o estate_n no_o prince_n be_v sovereign_a 92._o c._n 5._o p._n 92._o who_o acknow_v ledge_v himself_o either_o subject_n or_o accountable_a to_o any_o but_o to_o god._n do_v david_n bear_v arm_n against_o his_o anoint_v king_n ☜_o ☜_o do_v he_o ever_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n lid_n against_o he_o do_v he_o ever_o so_o much_o as_o defend_v himself_o otherwise_o than_o by_o flight_n what_o then_o shall_v we_o say_v unto_o you_o who_o to_o set_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n abuse_v all_o divine_a and_o human_a write_n in_o whatsoever_o you_o believe_v will_v advance_v your_o purpose_n who_o spend_v some_o speech_n of_o respect_n unto_o king_n for_o allurement_n only_o to_o draw_v we_o more_o deep_a into_o your_o deceit_n etc._n etc._n the_o coronation_n oath_n be_v only_o a_o free_a 102._o p._n 102._o royal_a promise_n to_o discharge_v that_o duty_n which_o god_n do_v impose_v the_o prophet_n 105._o p._n 105._o the_o apostle_n christ_n himself_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o though_o both_o tyrant_n and_o infidel_n this_o aught_o to_o stand_v with_o we_o for_o a_o thousand_o reason_n to_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o such_o king_n as_o it_o please_v god_n to_o send_v unto_o we_o without_o either_o judge_a or_o examine_v their_o quality_n their_o heart_n be_v in_o god_n hand_n they_o do_v his_o service_n sometime_o in_o preserve_v sometime_o in_o punish_v we_o if_o they_o abuse_v any_o part_n of_o their_o power_n let_v they_o assure_o expect_v that_o god_n will_v dart_v his_o vengeance_n against_o they_o with_o a_o most_o stiff_a and_o dreadful_a arm._n in_o the_o mean_a season_n we_o must_v not_o oppose_v ourselves_o otherwise_o than_o by_o humble_a suit_n and_o prayer_n acknowledge_v that_o those_o evil_n be_v always_o just_a for_o we_o to_o suffer_v which_o be_v many_o time_n unjust_a for_o they_o to_o do_v if_o we_o break_v into_o disorder_n we_o resemble_v the_o giant_n who_o seal_v the_o sky_n 117._o c._n 6._o 116_o 117._o it_o be_v allege_v in_o behalf_n of_o some_o city_n in_o france_n that_o they_o be_v not_o rebel_n because_o they_o have_v not_o profess_v allegiance_n unto_o henry_n the_o four_o but_o the_o chief_a lawyer_n of_o our_o age_n do_v resolve_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o they_o be_v original_a subject_n even_o subject_n by_o birth_n they_o be_v rebel_n in_o bear_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n although_o they_o have_v never_o profess_v allegiance_n but_o the_o admission_n of_o the_o people_n say_v you_o have_v often_o prevail_v against_o right_o of_o succession_n ☞_o ☞_o so_o have_v pirate_n against_o merchant_n so_o have_v mutherer_n and_o thief_n against_o true_a meaning_n traveller_n 147._o chap._n 8_o p._n 146_o 147._o but_o may_v not_o a_o man_n trespass_n on_o such_o law_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o realm_n answ_n what_o conscience_n can_v any_o man_n have_v in_o defile_v their_o faith_n such_o conscience_n you_o endeavour_v to_o frame_v in_o all_o man_n 157._o p._n 156_o 157._o to_o break_v a_o oath_n with_o as_o great_a facility_n as_o a_o squirrel_n can_v crack_v a_o nut._n in_o what_o a_o miserable_a condition_n shall_v prince_n live_v if_o their_o state_n depend_v upon_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n in_o who_o company_n take_v away_o shame_n and_o every_o man_n may_v lay_v fault_n on_o his_o fellow_n how_o can_v they_o command_v 164._o p._n 164._o who_o will_v obey_v c._n it_o seem_v strange_a to_o reason_n to_o plant_v religion_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o king_n not_o only_o careless_a thereof_o but_o cruel_a against_o it_o but_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v common_o forsake_v god_n in_o prosperity_n and_o seek_v he_o in_o distress_n that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v more_o pure_a more_o zealous_a more_o entire_a i_o may_v also_o say_v more_o populous_a when_o she_o travel_v with_o the_o storm_n in_o her_o face_n than_o when_o the_o wind_n be_v either_o prosperous_a or_o calm_a we_o may_v learn_v thereby_o no_o further_o to_o examine_v but_o to_o admire_v and_o embrace_v the_o unsearchable_a wisdom_n and_o will_n of_o god._n etc._n p._n 170._o etc._n etc._n god_n have_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n s_o paul_n that_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v infidel_n receive_v unto_o themselves_o damnation_n ☞_o ☞_o you_o teach_v that_o whosoever_o do_v not_o in_o the_o like_a case_n resist_v do_v damnable_o offend_v be_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o division_n otherwise_o call_v the_o devil_n seat_v in_o your_o soul_n you_o will_v not_o thus_o open_o oppose_v the_o settling_n of_o your_o rot_a brain_n against_o the_o express_a and_o direct_a sentence_n of_o god._n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o be_v obedient_a to_o high_a power_n for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o any_o private_a respect_n etc._n p._n 173_o etc._n etc._n you_o who_o office_n be_v to_o pray_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o pure_a devotion_n to_o settle_v their_o soul_n in_o piety_n and_o peace_n you_o take_v upon_o you_o the_o policy_n of_o state_n you_o read_v and_o deface_v the_o reputation_n of_o king_n you_o make_v yourselves_o both_o judge_n and_o moderator_n of_o all_o their_o action_n allow_v they_o to_o fly_v no_o further_o than_o you_o give_v they_o wing_n
you_o dispose_v not_o only_o their_o affair_n but_o their_o crown_n at_o your_o pleasure_n you_o hunt_v they_o not_o to_o covert_n but_o to_o death_n you_o train_v up_o your_o follower_n in_o the_o high_a mystery_n of_o treason_n to_o these_o end_v you_o wrest_v scripture_n you_o corrupt_a history_n you_o counterfeit_a reason_n you_o corrupt_v all_o truth_n and_o all_o you_o say_v be_v direct_v to_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a end_n away_o then_o with_o your_o devotion_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v be_v rid_v of_o your_o dangerous_a deceit_n this_o be_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n james_n nor_o be_v it_o new_o take_v up_o to_o comply_v with_o that_o prince_n for_o doleman_n ep._n dod._n ante_fw-la answ_n to_o doleman_n as_o sir_n john_n heyward_n himself_o inform_v we_o he_o write_v his_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o king_n richard_n the_o second_o and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o four_o to_o show_v that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o lawful_a power_n to_o resist_v their_o prince_n nor_o to_o hinder_v the_o succession_n according_a to_o proximity_n of_o blood._n sect_n ii_o on_o s._n james_n day_n be_v july_n 25_o of_o the_o same_o year_n be_v this_o learned_a prince_n crown_v 1604_o pr._n london_n 1604_o the_o sermon_n on_o that_o solemnity_n be_v preach_v by_o dr._n bilson_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n on_o rom._n xiao_o 1._o the_o power_n that_o be_v be_v ordain_v of_o god._n in_o which_o we_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o likeness_n which_o prince_n have_v with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o of_o christ_n consist_v in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o name_n and_o sign_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o christ_n in_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o the_o spirit_n wherewith_o god_n endu_v they_o in_o the_o sanctity_n of_o their_o person_n which_o may_v not_o be_v violate_v in_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o their_o power_n which_o must_v not_o be_v resist_v ☜_o ☜_o by_o the_o anoint_v of_o king_n god_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o their_o person_n once_o dedicate_v to_o his_o service_n be_v not_o only_o protect_v by_o his_o stretched-out_a arm_n but_o be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v sacred_a and_o secure_v from_o the_o violence_n and_o injury_n of_o all_o man_n hand_n mouth_n and_o heart_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a 105._o p._n 105._o say_v god_n by_o his_o prophet_n which_o be_v chief_o verify_v of_o prince_n who_o god_n anoint_v to_o be_v the_o chief_a of_o his_o people_n neither_o be_v violence_n only_o prohibit_v towards_o they_o but_o all_o offence_n in_o speech_n or_o think_v yea_o the_o very_a robe_n which_o they_o wear_v be_v sanctify_v the_o sovereignty_n of_o their_o power_n will_v soon_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o person_n subject_v as_o by_o the_o thing_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n he_o that_o bring_v a_o exception_n use_v but_o a_o delusion_n say_v bernard_n for_o who_o can_v loose_v what_o god_n have_v bind_v neither_o be_v this_o a_o exhortation_n to_o obedience_n but_o a_o plain_a injunction_n you_o must_v needs_o be_v subject_n etc._n etc._n you_o must_v import_v a_o necessity_n for_o conscience_n declare_v a_o duty_n to_o god_n the_o danger_n of_o resist_v be_v as_o great_a as_o the_o commandment_n of_o obey_v be_v straight_o whosoever_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o judgement_n ☜_o ☜_o dare_v any_o man_n promise_v himself_o success_n and_o protection_n in_o conspiracy_n and_o treason_n when_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n so_o plain_o threaten_v ruin_n and_o condemnation_n to_o all_o that_o resist_v whosoever_o they_o be_v to_o maintain_v peace_n and_o tranquillity_n god_n have_v allow_v king_n power_n over_o the_o good_n land_n body_n and_o life_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o what_o private_a man_n may_v not_o touch_v without_o theft_n and_o murder_n that_o prince_n may_v lawful_o dispose_v as_o god_n minister_n take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o do_v evil_a ☞_o ☞_o he_o that_o resist_v and_o dishonour_v they_o resist_v and_o dishonour_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n to_o his_o own_o confusion_n in_o this_o life_n where_o prince_n be_v permit_v to_o revenge_v the_o wrong_n do_v to_o they_o and_o in_o the_o next_o where_o god_n everlasting_o punish_v the_o contempt_n of_o his_o ordinance_n what_o kind_n of_o honour_n be_v due_a to_o prince_n be_v short_o deliver_v in_o that_o commandment_n honour_v thy_o father_n 1._o rom_n xiii_o 1._o the_o apostle_n in_o this_o place_n name_v three_o thing_n due_a to_o princely_a dignity_n subjection_n honour_n and_o tribute_n teach_v we_o that_o prince_n must_v be_v obey_v with_o conscience_n reverence_n and_o recompense_n it_o be_v therefore_o sin_n to_o despise_v or_o refuse_v their_o law_n command_v that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o likewise_o to_o resist_v or_o reproach_v their_o power_n punish_v that_o which_o be_v evil_a even_o in_o ourselves_o howbeit_o when_o prince_n cease_v to_o command_v for_o god_n or_o bend_v their_o sword_n against_o god_n who_o minister_n they_o be_v we_o must_v reverence_v their_o power_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o refuse_v their_o wills._n it_o be_v no_o resistance_n to_o obey_v the_o great_a before_o the_o lesser_a neither_o have_v any_o man_n cause_n to_o be_v offend_v when_o god_n be_v prefer_v yet_o must_v we_o not_o reject_v their_o yoke_n with_o violence_n but_o rather_o endure_v their_o sword_n with_o patience_n that_o god_n may_v be_v judge_n between_o prince_n and_o people_n with_o who_o be_v no_o unrighteousness_n nor_o respect_n of_o person_n the_o man_n of_o sin_n have_v not_o more_o gross_o betray_v his_o pride_n and_o rage_n in_o any_o thing_n than_o in_o abase_v the_o honour_n and_o abuse_v the_o power_n and_o impugn_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n by_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o seat_n and_o translate_n their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o by_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o all_o allegiance_n and_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o rebel_v by_o set_v his_o foot_n in_o emperor_n neck_n and_o spurn_v off_o their_o crown_n with_o his_o shoe_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o he_o have_v show_v himself_o like_o himself_o to_o yoke_v who_o god_n have_v free_v and_o to_o free_v who_o god_n have_v yoke_v to_o deject_v who_o god_n have_v exalt_v and_o to_o erect_v who_o god_n have_v humble_v to_o challenge_v what_o god_n have_v reserve_v and_o to_o cross_v what_o god_n have_v command_v and_o whatever_o citation_n may_v be_v make_v out_o of_o this_o learned_a prelate_n book_n of_o the_o true_a difference_n etc._n etc._n print_a at_o oxford_n 1585._o in_o quarto_n and_o the_o next_o year_n at_o london_n in_o octavo_n to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a yenet_n the_o quoter_n and_o some_o of_o they_o i_o fear_v wilful_o mistake_v what_o he_o say_v of_o such_o republic_n and_o state_n in_o which_o upon_o the_o invasion_n of_o sabjects_n privilege_n they_o be_v allow_v by_o fundamental_a write_v know_a compact_n as_o in_o germany_n by_o the_o bulla_n aurea_fw-la to_o resist_v as_o if_o it_o be_v applicable_a to_o free_a monarchy_n and_o particular_o to_o england_n contrary_a to_o his_o own_o express_a assertion_n large_a assertion_n p._n 518_o 519_o etc._n etc._n where_o be_v prove_v it_o at_o large_a that_o the_o subject_n in_o england_n have_v not_o that_o lawful_a warrant_n to_o draw_v their_o sword_n without_o consent_n of_o their_o prince_n as_o the_o german_n have_v without_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n he_o also_o teach_v we_o our_o duty_n agreeable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o primitive_a antiquity_n in_o many_o place_n of_o that_o book_n etc._n book_n p._n 339_o etc._n etc._n what_o question_n can_v this_o be_v between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n whether_o the_o magistrate_n shall_v be_v depose_v since_o god_n have_v express_o command_v the_o people_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o sword_n and_o not_o to_o resist_v against_o which_o precept_n no_o earthly_a court_n may_v deliberate_v ☜_o ☜_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o break_v his_o law_n or_o license_v the_o people_n to_o fru_v be_v his_o heavenly_a will._n it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o disbud_n then_o the_o conscience_n from_o obey_v the_o evil_n which_o a_o prince_n command_v which_o a_o priest_n may_v do_v and_o another_o thing_n to_o take_v the_o prince_n sword_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n for_o abuse_v his_o authority_n which_o the_o priest_n may_v not_o do_v manasses_n be_v carry_v captive_a out_o of_o his_o realm_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o furious_a idolatry_n and_o yet_o in_o his_o absence_n and_o misery_n no_o man_n stir_v against_o he_o but_o his_o kingdom_n be_v reserve_v for_o he_o until_o he_o be_v release_v out_o of_o prison_n and_o send_v back_o from_o babylon_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o for_o fear_v of_o death_n but_o for_o regard_n of_o duty_n that_o the_o zealous_a priest_n
☜_o for_o if_o upon_o abuse_n of_o mdependent_a authority_n they_o that_o have_v it_o lose_v and_o forfeit_v it_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la then_o authority_n and_o abuse_v of_o authority_n at_o least_o extreme_a abuse_n of_o it_o can_v stand_v together_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o st._n augustine_n where_o he_o say_v nee_n tyrannicae_fw-la factionis_fw-la perversitas_fw-la laudabilis_fw-la erit_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi consugali_a c._n 14._o si_fw-la regiâ_fw-la clement_n tyrannus_fw-la subditos_fw-la tractet_fw-la nec_fw-la vituperabilis_fw-la ordo_fw-la regiae_fw-la potestatis_fw-la si_fw-la rex_fw-la crudelitate_fw-la tyrannicâ_fw-la saeviat_fw-la aliud_fw-la est_fw-la namque_fw-la injustâ_fw-la porestate_fw-la justè_fw-la velle_fw-la uti_fw-la &_o aliud_fw-la est_fw-la justâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la injustè_fw-fr velle_fw-la uti_fw-la i_o e._n â—â—ther_n shall_v the_o perverseness_n of_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n ever_o be_v praise_n worthy_a ☞_o ☞_o though_o the_o tyrant_n use_v his_o subject_n with_o all_o kingly_a clemency_n nor_o the_o order_n of_o kingly_a power_n be_v ever_o subject_a to_o just_a reprehension_n though_o a_o king_n grow_v fierce_a and_o cruel_a like_o a_o tyrant_n for_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o unlawful_a power_n lawful_o and_o another_o thing_n to_o use_v a_o lawful_a power_n unrighteous_o and_o unjust_o sect_n iv_o after_o the_o happy_a discovery_n of_o the_o damnable_a gunpowder_n treason_n and_o the_o just_a execution_n of_o the_o wretched_a miscreant_n that_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o the_o parliament_n meet_v at_o westminster_n which_o have_v be_v first_o summon_v anno_fw-la 1603._o and_o with_o it_o a_o convocation_n the_o member_n of_o which_o reslect_v upon_o the_o horrid_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n think_v themselves_o in_o justice_n to_o their_o sovereign_n and_o their_o own_o principle_n oblige_v when_o they_o meet_v to_o censure_v and_o condemn_v such_o doctrine_n as_o lead_v man_n to_o such_o rebellious_a practice_n hereupon_o the_o prolocutor_n of_o the_o low_a house_n dr._n overall_n than_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n then_o of_o norwich_n who_o vast_a learning_n give_v he_o a_o character_n beyond_o all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v of_o he_o here_o draw_v up_o a_o treatise_n which_o be_v review_v by_o the_o upper_a house_n of_o convocation_n be_v mutual_o agree_v on_o and_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o that_o very_a sunod_n which_o make_v the_o canon_n that_o as_o yet_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o code_n of_o our_o church_n a_o manuscript_n of_o which_o act_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v since_o print_v by_o w._n kettilby_n a_o 1690._o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o and_o canon_n have_v be_v happy_o put_v into_o my_o hand_n i_o can_v but_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o transcribe_v some_o passage_n that_o discover_v the_o belief_n of_o our_o church_n representative_a at_o that_o time_n they_o positive_o assert_v that_o god_n have_v create_v our_o first_o parent_n and_o purpose_v to_o multiply_v their_o seed_n into_o many_o generation_n for_o the_o replenish_n of_o the_o world_n with_o their_o posterity_n do_v give_v to_o adam_n for_o his_o time_n and_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o chief_a father_n successive_o before_o the_o flood_n authority_n power_n and_o dominion_n over_o their_o child_n and_o offspring_n to_o rule_n and_o govern_v they_o add_v further_o 2._o can._n 2._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o man_n at_o the_o first_o without_o all_o good_a edacation_n or_o civility_n run_v up_o and_o down_o in_o wood_n and_o field_n as_o wild_a creature_n rest_v themselves_o in_o cave_n and_o den_n and_o acknowledge_v no_o superiority_n one_o over_o another_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o experience_n the_o necessity_n of_o government_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o choose_v some_o among_o themselves_o to_o order_n and_o rule_v the_o rest_n give_v they_o power_n and_o authority_n so_o to_o do_v and_o that_o consequent_o all_o civil_a power_n jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n be_v first_o derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o disorder_a multitude_n or_o either_o be_v original_o still_o in_o they_o or_o else_o be_v deduce_v by_o their_o consent_n natural_o from_o they_o and_o be_v not_o god_n ordinance_n original_o descend_v from_o he_o and_o depend_v upon_o he_o he_o do_v great_o err_v thus_o they_o account_v for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o old_a world_n nor_o do_v the_o flood_n alter_v the_o nature_n of_o authority_n or_o alienate_v the_o right_n of_o prince_n for_o say_v they_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v 6.11_o can._n 6.11_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o authority_n which_o noah_n have_v before_o the_o flood_n be_v by_o the_o deluge_n determine_v or_o that_o it_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o again_o by_o his_o son_n or_o nephew_n or_o that_o he_o receive_v from_o they_o the_o sword_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n or_o that_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o world_n to_o his_o three_o some_o do_v depend_v upon_o their_o consent_n or_o receive_v from_o they_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o without_o the_o same_o it_o can_v not_o lawful_o have_v be_v make_v or_o that_o this_o power_n etc._n etc._n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o god_n or_o be_v not_o proper_o his_o ordinance_n but_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o from_o the_o people_n their_o offspring_n he_o do_v great_o err_v beside_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v upon_o 16._o cap._n 16._o that_o obedience_n to_o king_n and_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v prescribe_v to_o all_o subject_n in_o the_o 5_o commandment_n exit_fw-la 20.12_o where_o we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o honour_v our_o parent_n whereby_o it_o follow_v that_o subjection_n of_o inferior_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o governor_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o very_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o sentence_n of_o death_n award_v by_o god_n himself_o against_o such_o as_o show_v themselves_o incorrigible_o disobedient_a to_o their_o parent_n or_o curse_v they_o or_o strike_v they_o be_v likewise_o due_a unto_o those_o who_o commit_v any_o such_o offence_n against_o their_o king_n and_o ruler_n be_v the_o head_n and_o father_n of_o their_o commonwealth_n and_o kingdom_n which_o be_v not_o only_o apparent_a by_o way_n of_o consequence_n but_o likewise_o by_o example_n practice_n and_o precept_n as_o where_o shimei_n be_v judge_v to_o die_v for_o curse_v of_o david_n the_o lord_n anoint_v where_o david_n himself_o appoint_v by_o god_n to_o succeed_v king_n saul_n will_v not_o be_v induce_v by_o any_o persuasion_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o his_o master_n the_o king._n if_o any_o man_n therefore_o shall_v affirm_v 16._o câ—n._n 16._o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n either_o for_o child_n or_o nephew_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o father_n be_v their_o chief_a â—_z from_o the_o creation_n till_o moses_n be_v time_n or_o afterward_o either_o for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n either_o under_o moses_n joshua_n the_o judge_n or_o their_o king_n to_o have_v be_v disobedient_a to_o they_o in_o their_o lawful_a commandment_n or_o to_o have_v murmur_v or_o rebel_v against_o they_o or_o that_o it_o be_v in_o those_o time_n more_o lawful_a unto_o subject_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o either_o to_o curse_v their_o prince_n king_n or_o civil_a governor_n ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o bear_v arm_n against_o they_o or_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o kingdom_n or_o principality_n or_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o their_o person_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o say_a time_n lawful_a upon_o any_o occasion_n for_o child_n either_o to_o have_v curse_v their_o parent_n or_o to_o have_v rebel_v against_o they_o when_o they_o do_v reprove_v or_o correct_v they_o or_o to_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o subjection_n say_v unto_o they_o they_o be_v private_a man_n we_o will_v be_v no_o more_o your_o child_n or_o you_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o our_o father_n or_o bear_v civil_a authority_n over_o they_o we_o will_v depose_v you_o from_o your_o government_n over_o we_o and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o rule_v by_o you_o or_o to_o have_v offer_v any_o violence_n to_o they_o or_o to_o have_v beat_v they_o and_o much_o less_o to_o have_v murder_v they_o he_o dâ—th_v great_o err_v after_o this_o they_o deduce_v the_o scheme_n of_o paternal_a and_o regal_a government_n through_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o church_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a king_n and_o when_o they_o consider_v the_o case_n of_o uzziah_n who_o for_o offer_v to_o burn_v incense_n on_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v peculiar_o the_o priest_n office_n be_v by_o god_n smite_v with_o leprosy_n 22_o â—_o 1._o can_v 22_o they_o aver_v if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v that_o azariah_n and_o the_o other_o priest_n use_v or_o that_o they_o lawful_o may_v have_v use_v any_o violence_n or_o force_v against_o the_o
great_a sin_n this_o perhaps_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o stoic_a but_o it_o be_v also_o speak_v like_o a_o great_a lawyer_n for_o the_o roman_a lawyer_n be_v great_a follower_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o philosopher_n 13._o rom._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n not_o by_o the_o sole_a constitution_n of_o men._n suppose_v a_o prince_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o own_o country_n 103._o p._n 103._o as_o nero_n do_v even_o tyranny_n be_v more_o tolerable_a than_o anarchy_n 〈◊〉_d what_o happen_v when_o nero_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o three_o follow_a prince_n 107._o p._n 105_o 106_o 107._o which_o last_v but_o a_o few_o month_n more_o blood_n be_v spill_v than_o in_o the_o 14_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v government_n when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o we_o owe_v more_o to_o our_o country_n than_o our_o prince_n he_o flat_o deny_v it_o affirm_v that_o the_o very_a heathen_n know_v that_o god_n send_v evil_a prince_n and_o that_o to_o reclaim_v man_n from_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o remedy_n for_o such_o evil_n such_o as_o repentance_n of_o our_o vice_n obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n ☞_o ☞_o thereby_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o gentle_a patience_n to_o take_v off_o the_o edge_n of_o their_o fury_n 112._o p._n 112._o and_o sigh_n and_o tear_n if_o the_o case_n of_o the_o low_a country_n be_v object_v and_o that_o our_o excellent_a queen_n elizabeth_n both_o praise_v and_o defend_v they_o the_o same_o answer_n must_v serve_v for_o this_o as_o for_o all_o example_n that_o we_o must_v judge_v not_o according_a to_o example_n but_o according_a to_o law_n or_o the_o case_n of_o the_o man_n of_o libnah_n who_o rebel_v against_o jehoram_n 2_o chron._n 21.10_o be_v insist_v on_o we_o must_v answer_v say_v drusius_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o witness_n to_o this_o truth_n the_o learned_a drusius_n that_o every_o action_n that_o be_v relate_v in_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o praise_v nor_o be_v the_o cause_n good_a that_o because_o the_o prince_n have_v desert_v the_o true_a religion_n therefore_o they_o may_v desert_v he_o for_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o desert_n the_o apostate_n julian_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o that_o action_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v a_o pattern_n that_o be_v do_v contrary_a to_o reason_n and_o law_n nor_o do_v our_o defence_n of_o the_o dutch_a confirm_v the_o justice_n of_o their_o cause_n for_o we_o may_v just_o defend_v those_o who_o themselves_o be_v engage_v in_o a_o unjust_a war_n 116._o p._n 116._o as_o i_o have_v in_o more_o than_o one_o place_n prove_v as_o to_o this_o fact_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n if_o equal_v have_v no_o power_n one_o over_o another_o how_o much_o less_o have_v a_o inferior_a power_n oveâ—_n his_o superior_a a_o subject_a over_o his_o prince_n he_o shall_v be_v restrain_v by_o his_o superior_a who_o be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o in_o every_o man_n mouth_n that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o other_o judge_n but_o god_n shame_n and_o conscience_n 123._o p._n 118._o p._n 121_o 122_o 123._o and_o honour_n may_v check_v they_o but_o not_o their_o subject_n obj._n but_o do_v not_o aquinas_n luther_n peter_n martyr_n and_o beza_n allow_v of_o resistance_n answ_n the_o book_n de_fw-fr regimine_fw-la principis_fw-la be_v not_o aquinas_n be_v say_v sigonius_n lib._n 17._o the_o regn_n ital._n luther_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o german_a lawyer_n and_o bring_v to_o alter_v his_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o and_o what_o he_o speak_v he_o say_v only_o of_o feudatary_n and_o of_o a_o defensive_a war._n martyr_n be_v sway_v by_o example_n not_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o the_o jew_n resist_v the_o macedonian_n and_o roman_n who_o subject_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o subject_n may_v resist_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n the_o example_n of_o st._n ambrose_n do_v not_o reach_v this_o case_n for_o he_o use_v no_o force_n nor_o have_v he_o any_o right_a to_o deny_v the_o temple_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v he_o and_o beza_n say_v only_o etc._n p._n 12â—_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o law_n must_v authorise_v such_o resistance_n but_o there_o be_v cogent_a reason_n to_o incline_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o passive_a obedience_n 1._o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o prince_n 2._o force_v towards_o a_o father_n be_v unlawful_a therefore_o towards_o a_o prince_n 3._o a_o less_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v remove_v if_o a_o great_a will_v follow_v 4._o if_o a_o man_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o mother_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v his_o father_n neither_o ought_v he_o to_o resist_v his_o prince_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o country_n 5._o no_o one_o can_v depose_v a_o prince_n but_o he_o who_o make_v he_o but_o the_o people_n do_v not_o make_v he_o etc._n etc._n 6._o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o 7._o how_o can_v a_o king_n have_v absolute_a power_n when_o he_o have_v so_o many_o ephori_fw-la over_o he_o as_o he_o have_v subject_n 8._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n plato_n and_o tully_n if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o plato_n say_v that_o parent_n when_o they_o grow_v mad_a must_v be_v restrain_v and_o that_o other_o say_v that_o a_o tyrant_n be_v a_o madman_n i_o answer_v we_o constitute_v a_o guardian_n over_o a_o mad_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o we_o deny_v that_o a_o cruel_a tyrannical_a prince_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v a_o madman_n plato_n and_o tully_n and_o bartolus_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n 132._o p._n 132._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o rebel_a against_o or_o resist_v a_o prince_n the_o sentence_n of_o mr._n l'hospital_n be_v observable_a that_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o league_n be_v very_o potent_a the_o defence_n the_o huguenot_n make_v seem_v necessary_a but_o that_o only_o the_o king_n cause_n be_v just_a that_o both_o the_o hugonot_n and_o leaguer_n be_v guilty_a of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o king_n but_o the_o hugonot_n in_o a_o lesser_a degree_n because_o the_o necessity_n of_o self_n defence_n be_v more_o excusable_a than_o the_o ambition_n of_o a_o crown_n buâ—_n no_o cause_n be_v just_a but_o the_o king_n be_v for_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n of_o resist_v a_o lawful_a prince_n sect_n vii_o the_o treasonable_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o make_n and_o impose_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n as_o good_a law_n general_o owe_v their_o rise_n and_o original_a to_o man_n ungoverable_a passion_n and_o irregular_a manner_n but_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o oath_n appear_v but_o out_o come_v two_o breves_fw-la of_o pope_n paul_n the_o five_o to_o forbid_v the_o take_n of_o it_o and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n letter_n to_o the_o archpriest_n blackwel_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n to_o these_o adversary_n that_o learned_a king_n write_v a_o answer_n tripici_n nodo_fw-la triplex_fw-la cuneus_fw-la and_o immediate_o book_n multiply_v on_o both_o side_n to_o a_o great_a number_n bellarmine_n gretser_n suarez_n eudaemon_n johannes_n scioppius_n becanus_n parson_n and_o other_o attempt_v to_o relieve_v the_o baffle_a papacy_n while_o bishop_n andrews_n bishop_n barlow_n bishop_n buckeridge_n bishopt_a abbot_n bishop_n moreton_n bishop_n prideaux_n isaac_n casaubon_n burhil_n thompson_n collins_n and_o other_o stout_o defend_v their_o king_n as_o they_o ought_v and_o though_o their_o argument_n seem_v particular_o level_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n they_o condemn_v all_o such_o for_o the_o like_a opinion_n and_o practice_n whoever_o assert_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o subject_a worth_n a_o wise_a man_n pain_n who_o have_v ability_n and_o leisure_n to_o give_v a_o accurate_a account_n of_o that_o controversy_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v the_o author_n as_o they_o occur_v and_o make_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n the_o king_n opinion_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v of_o since_o the_o severe_a enemy_n of_o this_o doctrine_n confess_v that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o commendable_a policy_n in_o prince_n to_o popagate_v such_o opinion_n nor_o have_v the_o atheistical_a politician_n spare_v even_o solomon_n himself_o as_o he_o serve_v his_o own_o and_o not_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n when_o he_o say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v bishop_n andrews_n sentiment_n have_v be_v publish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v other_o passage_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n 804._o author_n vol._n of_o serm._n p._n 803_o 804._o upon_o misconceive_a this_o point_n some_o have_v fall_v into_o a_o fancy_n that_o his_o anointed_n may_v forfeit_v their_o tenure_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v he_o if_o after_o he_o be_v anoint_v he_o grow_v defective_a prove_v a_o tyrant_n fall_v to_o favour_n
heretic_n his_o anoint_v may_v be_v wipe_v off_o or_o scrape_v off_o than_o you_o may_v write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr justa_fw-la abdicatione_n make_v a_o holy_a league_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o be_v not_o religion_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a grace_n this_o royal_a anoint_v christus_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v say_v not_o only_o of_o josias_n a_o king_n true_o religious_a but_o of_o cyrus_n a_o mere_a heathen_a not_o only_o of_o david_n a_o good_a king_n but_o of_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n even_o when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o worst_a unxit_fw-la in_o regem_fw-la royal_a unction_n give_v no_o grace_n but_o a_o just_a title_n only_o it_o include_v nothing_o but_o a_o just_a title_n it_o exclude_v nothing_o but_o usurpation_n god_n claim_n never_o forfeit_v his_o character_n never_o to_o be_v wipe_v out_o or_o scrape_v out_o nor_o king_n lose_v their_o right_n no_o more_o than_o patriarch_n do_v their_o fatherhood_n 809._o p._n 809._o never_a be_v any_o true_o partaker_n of_o the_o inward_a anoint_v of_o a_o christian_a man_n but_o he_o be_v ever_o fast_o and_o firm_a to_o the_o royal_a anoint_v the_o same_o excellent_a prelate_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o tortus_fw-la or_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n book_n against_o king_n james_n apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n say_v that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o prince_n by_o all_o law_n 36._o london_n 1609._o p._n 16._o 36._o natural_a moral_a civil_a municipal_a that_o christ_n never_o interdict_v any_o subject_n obedience_n his_o father_n send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o world_n on_o this_o errand_n nor_o do_v he_o send_v any_o of_o his_o follower_n 43._o p._n 43._o let_v the_o king_n be_v a_o heathen_a he_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v a_o julian_n a_o apostate_n which_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o heathen_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o king_n still_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o against_o even_o such_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n nay_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o take_v arm_n in_o their_o defence_n when_o they_o command_v we_o 110._o p._n 110._o both_o papist_n and_o puritan_n conspire_v the_o hurt_n of_o king_n as_o herod_n and_o pilate_n agree_v to_o murder_n christ_n both_o being_n equal_o injurious_a to_o king_n in_o strive_v to_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n king_n in_o their_o kingdom_n be_v god_n vicar_n 161._o p._n 158_o 161._o and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n cheerful_o obey_v they_o a_o force_a obedience_n rather_o become_v the_o devil_n than_o a_o christian_n for_o they_o be_v subject_a against_o their_o will_n but_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o sincere_o obedient_a that_o their_o enemy_n can_v not_o bespatter_v they_o and_o so_o cheerful_o patient_a that_o their_o enemy_n be_v force_v to_o admire_v they_o and_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n against_o christ_n to_o think_v or_o say_v 321._o p._n 321._o that_o he_o will_v have_v any_o one_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n to_o hinder_v subject_n from_o be_v true_a to_o their_o prince_n or_o king_n from_o be_v safe_a 385._o p._n 384_o 385._o king_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n the_o people_n confer_v nothing_o upon_o they_o they_o be_v god_n anointed_n not_o the_o people_n the_o form_n of_o government_n may_v be_v from_o man_n but_o the_o authority_n be_v always_o from_o heaven_n anno_fw-la 1610_o the_o same_o learned_a prelate_n publish_v his_o answer_n to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n apology_n and_o therein_o aver_v 58._o aver_v c._n 2._o p._n 58._o that_o every_o subject_a be_v bind_v by_o his_o allegiance_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o one_o who_o shall_v endeavour_v either_o to_o depose_v his_o prince_n or_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v himself_o against_o any_o invader_n neither_o to_o absolve_v himself_o from_o his_o allegiance_n nor_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v absolve_v by_o any_o other_o not_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o to_o defend_v he_o from_o all_o violence_n in_o his_o crown_n and_o person_n and_o to_o discover_v all_o conspiracy_n 132._o p._n 132._o to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n the_o apostle_n do_v so_o to_o tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n domitian_n the_o martyr_n do_v so_o to_o commodus_n severus_n decius_n dioclesian_n the_o father_n do_v so_o to_o constantius_n valens_n and_o anastasius_n nay_o the_o pope_n themselves_o do_v so_o to_o the_o arian_n to_o theodoric_n and_o the_o goth_n in_o their_o time_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v heresy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o that_o great_a man_n than_o who_o while_o he_o live_v the_o king_n have_v not_o a_o more_o loyal_a servant_n nor_o the_o church_n a_o more_o learned_a prelate_n as_o the_o editor_n râ—gi_n editor_n ep._n ded._n râ—gi_n of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la with_o justice_n aver_v when_o becanus_n a_o busy_a jesuit_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o admirable_a prelate_n book_n against_o bellarmin_n rich._n thompson_n a_o 1611._o write_v his_o vindication_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o smart_o censure_v his_o adversary_n for_o say_v that_o in_o england_n we_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n upon_o these_o two_o condition_n 1._o as_o long_o as_o we_o stay_v in_o england_n 2._o as_o long_o as_o he_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n both_o which_o proposition_n as_o he_o say_v be_v most_o false_a and_o then_o he_o proceed_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n prove_v in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o design_n 27._o p._n 27._o that_o to_o the_o oath_n of_o a_o papist_n no_o regard_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o who_o can_v believe_v ☞_o ☞_o whether_o he_o swear_v true_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n who_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o mix_a proposition_n of_o which_o one_o part_n be_v speak_v 44._o p._n 44._o the_o other_o reserve_v the_o text_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a only_o concern_v king_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n none_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n anoint_a but_o king_n and_o rabbi_n levi_n ben_n gershon_n the_o jew_n have_v commented_a more_o honest_o and_o more_o like_o a_o christian_a on_o 1_o sam._n 12.24_o than_o the_o father_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 83._o p._n 78_o 79_o 83._o all_o prince_n even_o pagan_n have_v a_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o in_o all_o cause_n and_o proscribere_fw-la &_o non_fw-la posse_fw-la proscribi_fw-la propria_fw-la sunt_fw-la regum_fw-la timendorum_fw-la in_o proprios_fw-la greges_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la ipsos_fw-la coelitùs_fw-la delapsâ_fw-la autoritate_fw-la ac_fw-la peculiari_fw-la quâdam_fw-la ratione_fw-la spectant_fw-la i._n e._n to_o punish_v other_o and_o not_o to_o be_v punishable_a themselves_o be_v the_o peculiar_a right_n of_o king_n derive_v unto_o they_o from_o above_o nor_o be_v becanus_n the_o only_a antagonist_n that_o bishop_n andrews_n meet_v with_o in_o this_o cause_n eudaemon_n johannes_n a_o cretan_a and_o a_o jesuit_n and_o he_o need_v no_o other_o character_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o garnet_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o allegiance_n he_o dr._n samuel_n collins_n the_o public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o cambridge_n 1612._o cantab._n 1612._o undertake_v wherein_o he_o averr_v 52._o averr_v par._n 2._o p._n 52._o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v belie_v king_n james_n when_o he_o call_v he_o a_o follower_n of_o knox_n to_o who_o opinion_n he_o be_v always_o most_o averse_a detest_a both_o he_o and_o his_o follower_n who_o he_o upon_o all_o occasion_n rather_o punish_v than_o countenance_v 252._o countenance_v par._n 3._o c._n 72._o p._n 252._o show_v i_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o power_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o any_o other_o mortal_a to_o depose_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o murder_v a_o king._n if_o a_o king_n do_v not_o his_o duty_n he_o be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o divine_a tribunal_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v david_n for_o he_o be_v a_o king_n say_v s._n hierom_n and_o have_v no_o one_o who_o he_o may_v fear_v understand_v it_o of_o coercive_a power_n not_o only_o not_o to_o punish_v but_o also_o not_o to_o upbraid_v he_o for_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o king_n why_o do_v thou_o so_o eccl._n 8.4_o and_o who_o can_v resist_v he_o prov._n 30._o 2.3_o p._n 2.3_o but_o you_o have_v find_v out_o this_o pretty_a distinction_n that_o as_o long_o as_o a_o king_n remain_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v never_o so_o tyrannical_a his_o subject_n dare_v not_o oppose_v he_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n depose_v he_o than_o it_o be_v lawful_a bold_o to_o oppose_v he_o and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o odds_o be_v if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n depose_v he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o commons_o have_v power_n and_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o no_o danger_n of_o scandal_n
follow_v the_o murder_n of_o king_n be_v lawful_a and_o honourable_a consider_v with_o yourself_o 254._o p._n 254._o what_o a_o gap_n you_o open_v to_o popular_a licentiousness_n when_o you_o praise_v those_o man_n who_o magnify_v the_o parricide_n of_o prince_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epphata_n to_o f._n t._n be_v a_o vindication_n in_o english_a of_o the_o same_o prelate_n vindicate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n 1617._o cambr._n 1617._o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o say_v that_o though_o king_n die_v like_a man_n i._n e._n quatenus_fw-la homines_fw-la non_fw-la quatenus_fw-la reges_fw-la yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o they_o fall_v like_o one_o of_o the_o principes_fw-la i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o cardinal_n himself_o among_o other_o on_o that_o psalm_n who_o we_o know_v be_v not_o judge_v till_o god_n judge_v they_o though_o no_o doubt_n but_o that_o aggravate_v their_o judgement_n so_o much_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v what_o correspondence_n such_o ground_n have_v with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n which_o the_o cardinal_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v seem_v so_o close_o to_o follow_v of_o chrysostome_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o a_o sovereign_a king_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o not_o only_o to_o his_o subject_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o his_o successor_n as_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o god_n only_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n note_v that_o whereas_o the_o psalmist_n pass_v over_o other_o miracle_n of_o the_o wilderness_n in_o deep_a silence_n he_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o death_n of_o og_n and_o sehon_n two_o mighty_a monarch_n because_o king_n life_n be_v so_o whole_o in_o god_n hand_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o they_o be_v always_o miraculous_a reserve_v and_o appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o of_o s._n basil_n that_o a_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o no_o judge_n of_o ambrose_n that_o nullis_fw-la tenetur_fw-la legibus_fw-la not_o only_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o theodoret_n who_o tell_v theodosius_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o implead_v a_o king_n not_o only_o in_o his_o person_n but_o not_o personate_n another_o not_o fictione_n juris_fw-la as_o the_o lawyer_n say_v 59_o say_v ch._n 1._o p._n 58_o 59_o now_o obedience_n be_v become_v among_o the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o parent_n i._n e._n in_o truth_n of_o our_o prince_n patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la by_o ancient_a stile_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o so_o ezechias_n call_v the_o priest_n his_o child_n 2_o chron._n 29.11_o be_v as_o subject_a to_o alteration_n as_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o because_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n may_v not_o only_o be_v omit_v but_o may_v not_o be_v retain_v without_o heinous_a crime_n therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v conscience_n to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o prince_n to_o shake_v off_o their_o yoke_n yea_o merit_n virtue_n and_o what_o not_o as_o if_o the_o precept_n of_o honour_v parent_n which_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la in_o promissione_n ephes_n 6._o be_v now_o secundum_fw-la in_o omissione_n after_o that_o against_o image_n 62._o p._n 60_o 61_o 62._o which_o be_v usual_o cancel_v in_o the_o popish_a catechism_n against_o the_o emperor_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o as_o for_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o as_o they_o be_v heathen_a they_o be_v neither_o by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n obey_v i_o hope_v sir_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o resist_v king_n when_o transport_v by_o error_n they_o forsake_v their_o duty_n 75._o pag._n 75._o yet_o forfeit_v not_o their_o supremacy_n we_o yield_v no_o abdication_n of_o our_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o his_o fault_n be_v heresy_n remember_v that_o deus_fw-la defendit_fw-la oleum_fw-la suum_fw-la as_o optatus_n say_v and_o caesar_n non_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la caesar_n even_o in_o alto_n gentilisino_n as_o our_o saviour_n acknowledge_v of_o he_o matt_n 22._o so_o beinous_a be_v the_o heresy_n of_o depose_v magistrate_n for_o moral_a misdemeanour_n a_o bad_a head_n i_o shall_v think_v which_o the_o body_n will_v be_v the_o better_a for_o the_o cut_n off_o no_o iniquity_n can_v abolish_v authority_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v 139._o pag._n 94._o p._n 137._o 139._o that_o king_n must_v be_v hamper_v with_o a_o coercive_a power_n or_o all_o must_v run_v to_o nothing_o and_o the_o church_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v it_o be_v answer_v the_o church_n gain_v by_o patience_n in_o persecution_n therefore_o she_o lose_v by_o resistance_n and_o opposition_n sect_n viii_o among_o these_o domestic_a champion_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o truth_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o reckon_v a_o eminent_a foreigner_n if_o i_o may_v call_v isaac_n casaubon_n so_o who_o live_v some_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o die_v here_o one_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o age_n before_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o just_a after_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n 1607._o an._n 1607._o print_v a_o discourse_n de_fw-fr libertate_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la or_o rather_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n for_o whereas_o he_o promise_v eleven_o chapter_n the_o first_o three_o be_v not_o entire_o print_v the_o rest_n be_v stop_v at_o the_o press_n by_o order_n of_o the_o french_a king_n though_o as_o imperfect_a as_o the_o book_n be_v goldastus_n have_v think_v it_o worth_a a_o place_n in_o his_o collection_n and_o in_o it_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n never_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o king_n 12.13_o king_n ad_fw-la lect._n p._n 6._o pag._n 12.13_o while_o the_o pope_n spoil_n king_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o their_o majesty_n too_o for_o under_o they_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o king_n may_v be_v safe_a but_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_a for_o they_o so_o value_v this_o liberty_n that_o to_o defend_v it_o they_o tumble_v all_o thing_n upside_o down_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n thing_n sacred_a and_o profane_a and_o whereas_o our_o holy_a master_n precept_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v contradict_v since_o he_o have_v join_v his_o example_n to_o his_o command_n and_o recommend_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o enemy_n subjection_n to_o the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n they_o to_o build_v up_o and_o to_o confirm_v this_o liberty_n unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a time_n do_v every_o where_o enkindle_v war_n become_v a_o terror_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n allegiance_n and_o arm_v they_o against_o their_o own_o sovereign_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o violate_v all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a be_v a_o holy_a undertake_n and_o most_o acceptable_a unto_o god._n as_o ifby_o a_o ill_a management_n of_o supreme_a authority_n 17._o pag._n 17._o the_o authority_n be_v forfeit_v and_o if_o once_o prince_n shall_v suffer_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o government_n to_o be_v shake_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o subject_n their_o government_n and_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n reel_v and_o totter_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o dust_n god_n command_v all_o order_n of_o man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v 69._o pag._n 69._o and_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n nor_o do_v it_o make_v any_o difference_n that_o some_o king_n arrive_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n other_o by_o election_n a_o three_o sort_n by_o conquest_n for_o though_o god_n in_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o king_n as_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n use_v the_o ministry_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v impious_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o dominion_n and_o power_n be_v receive_v original_o from_o god_n by_o god_n king_n reign_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o almost_o infinite_a place_n do_v testify_v 103._o p._n 102_o 103._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v so_o use_v the_o world_n as_o those_o that_o use_v it_o not_o as_o s._n paul_n advise_v for_o while_o their_o zeal_n for_o piety_n be_v flagrant_a while_o the_o innocency_n of_o their_o manner_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o affection_n their_o unfeigned_a humility_n ☜_o ☜_o their_o constant_a meditation_n on_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o far_o as_o their_o conscience_n will_v give_v they_o leave_v last_o their_o incomparable_a constancy_n in_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n for_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v they_o every_o day_n a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o ravish_v their_o very_a enemy_n to_o admire_v they_o and_o their_o virtue_n these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n this_o the_o
father_n at_o his_o devotion_n instead_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o son_n in_o the_o original_a we_o find_v the_o vowel_n set_v in_o the_o teâ—â—_n which_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a in_o that_o tongue_n without_o their_o consonant_n ☞_o ☞_o perhaps_o to_o intimate_v close_o that_o so_o many_o circumstance_n concur_v otherwise_o for_o the_o aggravation_n of_o the_o offence_n as_o subject_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n on_o a_o king_n and_o that_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o at_o his_o devotion_n to_o add_v further_o that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o his_o own_o son_n however_o it_o be_v more_o vocal_a than_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n yet_o the_o manner_n of_o set_v it_o down_o shall_v show_v it_o also_o to_o be_v scelus_fw-la infandum_fw-la a_o wickedness_n too_o monstruous_a to_o be_v full_o express_v two_o son_n there_o be_v that_o david_n have_v who_o he_o especial_o as_o it_o be_v dote_v upon_o above_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o child_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n and_o both_o of_o these_o take_v their_o advantage_n as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o tumble_v their_o age_a father_n down_o from_o his_o throne_n and_o bury_v he_o alive_a to_o make_v way_n for_o their_o prodigious_a and_o preposterous_a purpose_n the_o former_a by_o the_o people_n favour_n which_o he_o have_v get_v by_o his_o hypocritical_a popularity_n the_o latter_a by_o his_o father_n feebleness_n back_v himself_o by_o the_o countenance_n of_o wicked_a joab_n and_o disloyal_a abiathar_n this_o hard_a measure_n receive_v good_a king_n david_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o best_o deserve_v he_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n violate_v conscience_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o fact_n contemn_v his_o indulgence_n repay_v with_o monstrous_a ingratitude_n his_o try_a valour_n outbrave_v by_o his_o own_o subject_n 8._o pag._n 8._o but_o the_o judge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o like_a passion_n with_o we_o none_o shall_v touch_v his_o anoint_v for_o evil_a but_o evil_o shall_v hunt_v those_o wicked_a person_n to_o destroy_v they_o 10._o p._n 10._o godoliah_n be_v too_o confident_a on_o his_o own_o innocency_n and_o the_o loyalty_n of_o those_o that_o speak_v he_o fair_a but_o the_o event_n prove_v it_o too_o true_a for_o his_o security_n give_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o traitor_n take_v perform_v that_o most_o wicked_a design_n which_o make_v all_o the_o miserable_a remnant_n of_o israel_n to_o smart_v for_o it_o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o they_o who_o hold_v such_o ground_n in_o their_o school_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v make_v void_a the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o subject_n have_v take_v to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n they_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v heretic_n he_o may_v depose_v they_o and_o that_o be_v so_o depose_v they_o may_v be_v lawful_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n what_o hope_n may_v remain_v that_o such_o so_o breed_v so_o teach_v so_o believe_v will_v ever_o prove_v loyal_a a_o traitor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o belial_n 18._o p._n 16_o 18._o who_o to_o the_o disgrace_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a family_n impious_o conceiu_v and_o rebellious_o vent_v his_o hatred_n and_o disloyalty_n against_o his_o lawful_a sovereign_n treason_n be_v of_o a_o deep_a tincture_n than_o other_o sin_n deserve_v a_o heavy_a doom_n and_o therrfore_o of_o all_o true_a christian_n the_o more_o earnest_o to_o be_v detest_v 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o have_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o the_o wise_a king_n solomon_n have_v leave_v they_o for_o a_o better_a direction_n prov._n 8._o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n they_o may_v have_v find_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v not_o so_o loose_o knit_v by_o god_n that_o subject_n may_v dissolve_v it_o at_o their_o pleasure_n or_o upon_o any_o discontent_n or_o injury_n whatsoever_o cry_n we_o have_v no_o part_n and_o renounce_v our_o inheritance_n for_o as_o a_o head_n never_o so_o rheumatic_a and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o disease_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n may_v not_o be_v therefore_o part_v from_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o a_o worse_a inconvenience_n neither_o can_v the_o member_n upbraid_v it_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o nature_n teach_v we_o with_o these_o contemptuous_a word_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o thou_o so_o the_o head_n in_o the_o body_n politic_a must_v keep_v his_o place_n howsoever_o till_o that_o high_a authority_n take_v it_o off_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o to_o change_v it_o for_o a_o better_a the_o more_o pernicious_a in_o reform_a state_n and_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o wicked_a band_n of_o antichrist_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o sever_v those_o who_o god_n have_v so_o link_v together_o what_o other_o conclusion_n do_v they_o drive_v at_o in_o all_o their_o volume_n against_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n but_o to_o make_v their_o follower_n conceit_n that_o they_o have_v no_o part_n in_o king_n james_n sect_n x._o william_n barclay_n though_o a_o romanist_n have_v write_v six_o book_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o monarchy_n buchanan_n junius_n brutus_n boucher_n and_o other_o cardinal_z bellarmine_n think_v himself_o so_o near_o concern_v in_o the_o controversy_n as_o to_o write_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o learned_a scotchman_n barclay_n be_v dead_a dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n undertake_v the_o papal_a champion_n 1614_o lond._n 1614_o and_o in_o two_o book_n full_o handle_v the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o depose_v king_n and_o have_v assert_v 11._o assert_v lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 11._o that_o authority_n and_o obedience_n be_v relative_n ground_v on_o the_o commandment_n of_o honour_v our_o parent_n and_o etc._n and_o câ—p_n 8_o p._n 1â—0_o etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o ancient_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o person_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v depose_v only_o by_o god_n because_o inferior_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o their_o superior_n and_o that_o their_o misdemeanour_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o their_o subject_n since_o they_o have_v no_o judge_n but_o god_n alone_o he_o cite_v s._n 217._o s._n lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 217._o paul_n rom._n 13.1_o that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n he_o that_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n this_o also_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o bind_v all_o traitor_n and_o parricide_n who_o conspire_v against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v who_o raise_v sedition_n and_o tumult_n take_v arm_n and_o muster_v force_n against_o king_n though_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v 281._o lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 281._o and_o when_o bellarmine_n have_v object_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o immediate_o from_o god_n because_o man_n by_o a_o certain_a natural_a instinct_n choose_v themselves_o magistrate_n by_o who_o they_o be_v govern_v he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o though_o the_o form_n of_o government_n i._n e._n whether_o it_o be_v a_o monarchy_n aristocracy_n or_o democracy_n be_v from_o man_n yet_o the_o power_n be_v alone_o and_o immediate_o from_o god._n every_o king_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n as_o a_o god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n but_o can_v the_o people_n choose_v and_o constitute_v a_o deputy_n in_o god_n stead_n can_v they_o erect_v god_n throne_n and_o communicate_v his_o power_n to_o man_n without_o his_o consent_n power_n therefore_o be_v immediate_o from_o god_n although_o it_o be_v give_v to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a person_n by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o people_n 282._o p._n 282._o paternal_a and_o regal_a power_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o extent_n what_o a_o father_n be_v in_o one_o family_n that_o a_o be_v king_n in_o many_o family_n what_o then_o do_v the_o power_n of_o adam_n over_o his_o son_n and_o nephew_n and_o all_o mankind_n depend_v on_o their_o consent_n or_o do_v it_o flow_v from_o god_n and_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v hereditary_a prince_n who_o be_v not_o make_v but_o bear_v so_o make_v king_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n when_o in_o the_o same_o instant_n in_o which_o the_o father_n die_v the_o son_n be_v king_n 289._o p._n 289._o if_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o institute_v by_o man_n without_o god_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v destroy_v by_o man_n without_o god_n grant_v we_o the_o proposition_n true_a that_o god_n do_v give_v kingdom_n to_o the_o subject_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o subject_n 290._o p._n 290._o for_o god_n can_v confer_v and_o transfer_v kingdom_n by_o man_n and_o without_o
christ_n provide_v for_o his_o own_o safety_n by_o flight_n the_o martyr_n by_o patience_n offer_v their_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v always_o prevail_v over_o its_o tyrannical_a persecutor_n sect_n xii_o anno_fw-la 1613._o dr._n john_n downham_n sum_n of_o sacred_a divinity_n be_v publish_v in_o 177._o in_o come_v on_o the_o 5_o command_n p._n 177._o which_o start_v the_o usual_a objection_n what_o must_v be_v do_v if_o prince_n command_v thing_n unlawful_a such_o as_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n we_o can_v yield_v unto_o he_o answer_n in_o such_o case_n we_o be_v patient_o to_o abide_v the_o punishment_n in_o which_o do_v we_o no_o way_n violate_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o apostle_n direct_v 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o anno_fw-la 1614_o 86._o print_a at_o oxford_n 1614_o p._n 86._o lancelot_n dawes_n sometime_o fellow_n of_o queen_n college_n preach_v two_o sermon_n at_o the_o assize_n hold_v at_o carlisle_n the_o second_o of_o which_o have_v for_o its_o subject_a psalm_n 82.6_o 7._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o prince_n have_v their_o authority_n only_o from_o god_n for_o 1.17_o for_o ja._n 1.17_o if_o every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n be_v from_o above_o even_o from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n much_o more_o this_o excellent_a and_o supereminent_a gift_n of_o govern_v god_n people_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o fountain_n the_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o israel_n be_v often_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n ascribe_v unto_o this_o 99_o judg._n 17.6_o 18._o etc._n etc._n p._n 99_o that_o they_o want_v a_o magistrate_n there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n no_o king_n in_o israel_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o debase_v himself_o neither_o be_v it_o for_o other_o of_o what_o reputation_n soever_o to_o equalise_v themselves_o with_o the_o judge_n who_o god_n have_v place_v over_o they_o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o godly_a and_o religious_a magistrate_n 8._o p._n 100_o 101._o 1_o sam._n 8._o but_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a governor_n too_o such_o as_o be_v describe_v by_o samuel_n which_o take_v man_n son_n and_o field_n and_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a be_v of_o god_n the_o one_o he_o give_v in_o his_o love_n the_o other_o in_o his_o anger_n and_o be_v they_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o have_v no_o commandment_n from_o he_o but_o parendi_fw-la &_o patiendi_fw-la of_o obey_v they_o when_o their_o precept_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o god_n statute_n and_o of_o suffer_v with_o patience_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v lay_v upon_o we_o it_o be_v a_o worthy_a say_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o two_o garac_n when_o they_o keep_v sigismond_n in_o prison_n 2._o bentin_n â—er_n hung._n â—ec_fw-la 3._o l_o 2._o that_o a_o crown_a king_n if_o he_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o beast_n can_v not_o be_v hurt_v without_o great_a injury_n do_v to_o god_n himself_o a_o lesson_n which_o she_o learn_v from_o david_n who_o heart_n smite_v he_o when_o he_o have_v out_o the_o lap_n of_o saul_n be_v garment_n because_o he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n although_o he_o himself_o be_v before_o that_o time_n anoint_v to_o be_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o be_v without_o cause_n hunt_v by_o saul_n like_o a_o pelican_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o a_o owl_n in_o the_o desert_n then_o to_o draw_v thy_o sword_n and_o to_o seek_v perforce_o to_o depose_v such_o as_o god_n have_v place_v over_o thou_o either_o because_o they_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o thy_o affection_n or_o not_o faithful_a in_o their_o place_n what_o be_v it_o but_o with_o the_o old_a giant_n to_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o weapon_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n when_o such_o a_o case_n do_v happen_v must_v be_v preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la prayer_n that_o either_o god_n will_v turn_v the_o heart_n of_o a_o evil_a magistrate_n or_o set_v in_o his_o room_n a_o man_n david_n like_v after_o his_o own_o heart_n and_o tear_n for_o his_o sin_n which_o as_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o war_n famine_n pestilence_n and_o all_o other_o calamity_n so_o be_v they_o also_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a magistrate_n 102._o p._n 102._o sect_n xiii_o to_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bois_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n may_v be_v add_v in_o holy_a bible_n we_o read_v 936._o bois_n on_o ps_n 47._o p._n 936._o that_o david_n will_v not_o suffer_v his_o enemy_n saul_n though_o a_o wicked_a king_n to_o be_v slay_v when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o hand_n for_o that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o have_v sanctitatem_fw-la unctionis_fw-la albeit_o he_o have_v not_o sanctitatem_fw-la vitæ_fw-la i_o e._n he_o have_v a_o holy_a call_n though_o not_o a_o holy_a carriage_n wherefore_o david_n say_v who_o can_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o if_o heathen_a emperor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o ungodly_a king_n in_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o obeve_v how_o much_o more_o a_o christian_n and_o virtuous_a prince_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o death_n of_o robert_n abbot_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v his_o academic_a exercitation_n against_o bellarmine_n 1619._o lon._n 1619._o and_o suarez_n concern_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o king_n print_v a_o work_n as_o it_o be_v call_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n and_o very_o seasonable_a the_o author_n of_o which_o have_v be_v the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxford_n 4._o oxford_n prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4._o vindicate_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o affirm_v 4_o affirm_v prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4_o that_o pope_n hildebrand_n hellbrand_n luther_n call_v he_o that_o the_o first_o who_o assume_v to_o himself_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o doctrine_n sigebert_n a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n call_v novelty_n and_o heresy_n 7._o sect._n 5._o p._n 6_o 7._o and_o when_o he_o treat_v of_o rom._n 13.1_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v by_o power_n be_v mean_v king_n and_o monarch_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v luc._n 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o that_o exercise_v authority_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o word_n king_n by_o a_o certain_a circumscription_n be_v define_v because_o power_n belong_v only_a and_o proper_o to_o they_o thus_o origen_n ambrose_n and_o aquinas_n understand_v the_o word_n and_o king_n be_v not_o only_o call_v power_n but_o also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n 1._o ep_n 2._o supereminent_a power_n because_o in_o their_o kingdom_n they_o have_v power_n over_o all_o person_n be_v constitute_v the_o supreme_a and_o over_o all_o and_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v that_o power_n over_o all_o for_o kingly_a majesty_n be_v absolute_o eminent_a and_o above_o all_o be_v so_o constitute_v by_o a_o supreme_a right_n for_o as_o 13._o as_o in_o rom._n 13._o st._n ambrose_n say_v it_o have_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o all_o other_o may_v be_v under_o one_o to_o who_o because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n as_o unto_o god._n this_o sentence_n of_o st._n ☞_o ☞_o ambrose_n lay_v the_o unquestionable_a foundation_n of_o kingly_a power_n for_o it_o express_v that_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o monarch_n the_o image_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n appear_v and_o that_o king_n exercise_n a_o power_n over_o man_n delegated_a unto_o they_o in_o god_n stead_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v superior_a to_o all_o man_n because_o nothing_o can_v be_v high_o than_o god_n who_o deputy_n king_n be_v 12._o p._n 12._o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o optatus_n st._n john_n chrysostom_n agapetus_n and_o other_o father_n and_o so_o destructive_a have_v the_o romanist_n think_v it_o to_o their_o pretension_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o spanish_a index_n expurgatorius_fw-la have_v order_v this_o sentence_n to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o antonius_n his_o melissa_n though_o the_o sentence_n be_v in_o two_o other_o father_n viz._n agapetus_n and_o maximus_n a_o king_n have_v no_o superior_a on_o earth_n 19_o prelec_fw-la 2._o sect._n 4._o p._n 19_o and_o though_o king_n may_v be_v make_v by_o man_n yet_o their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o providence_n and_o conduct_v they_o be_v advance_v to_o those_o dignity_n by_o man_n and_o who_o god_n either_o in_o mercy_n 25._o job_n 34._o prelect_v 3._o sect._n 1._o p._n 25._o or_o in_o anger_n decree_v to_o rule_v even_o that_o god_n who_o
make_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n now_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n and_o the_o subjection_n of_o every_o soul_n to_o they_o be_v so_o join_v that_o the_o king_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supreme_a unless_o every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o nor_o will_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n agree_v to_o every_o soul_n unless_o the_o king_n be_v invest_v with_o this_o supremacy_n 21._o sect._n 3._o p._n 21._o for_o all_o man_n universim_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o sigillatim_fw-la singuli_fw-la whether_o single_o or_o contain_v in_o a_o body_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n by_o this_o apostolical_a precept_n to_o pay_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n and_o observance_n to_o king_n and_o whereas_o bellarmin_n as_o other_o urge_v the_o deposition_n of_o athaliah_n 33._o sect._n 5._o p._n 33._o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o dethron_a prince_n he_o answer_v that_o athaliah_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n that_o she_o have_v the_o kingdom_n by_o violence_n that_o the_o true_a king_n lie_v hide_v that_o by_o her_o parricide_n and_o treason_n she_o have_v make_v herself_o guilty_a of_o death_n by_o the_o law_n and_o aught_o to_o have_v suffer_v 47._o prelect_v 4._o sect._n 3._o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o and_o that_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v never_o signify_v force_n and_o violence_n but_o a_o just_a power_n which_o must_v be_v lawful_a because_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o christ_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o power_n of_o pilate_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o heathen_a prince_n 71._o prel_n 5._o sect._n 1.2_o p._n 70_o 71._o and_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o traitor_n who_o either_o open_o or_o private_o contrive_v or_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o life_n or_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n when_o they_o want_v neither_o number_n nor_o force_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o turn_v rebel_n or_o traitor_n ☜_o ☜_o lest_o by_o break_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v lose_v heaven_n and_o bellarmin_n belie_v they_o when_o he_o say_v they_o want_v not_o a_o right_a nor_o good_a will_n to_o depose_v king_n but_o only_o force_v sufficient_a 73._o p._n 73._o it_o be_v of_o old_a their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o rebel_v against_o prince_n and_o this_o the_o gospel_n teach_v they_o let_v they_o therefore_o show_v from_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o else_o let_v a_o man_n pretend_v to_o inspiration_n if_o he_o speak_v from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n believe_v he_o not_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 96._o prelect_v 8._o sect._n ult_n p._n 96._o and_o have_v show_v from_o david_n saying_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v that_o king_n be_v accountable_a only_o to_o god_n he_o close_v his_o lecture_n with_o these_o word_n a_o king_n be_v under_o the_o coercion_n of_o no_o law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n among_o man_n on_o earth_n that_o can_v punish_v he_o so_o that_o when_o king_n transgress_v we_o must_v expect_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o sect_n fourteen_o in_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n lewis_n bayly_n bishop_n of_o bangor_n set_v forth_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n 1675._o piety_n p._n 479._o edit_n 1675._o in_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o st._n paul_n teach_v the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v diametrical_o opposite_a in_o 26_o fundamental_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n to_o that_o which_o the_o new_a church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o maintain_v and_o the_o 24_o be_v this_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v of_o conscience_n be_v subject_a and_o pay_v tribute_n to_o the_o high_a power_n i.e._n the_o magistrate_n which_o bear_v the_o sword._n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o prelate_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n all_o other_o subject_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o emperor_n king_n and_o magistrate_n unless_o they_o will_v bring_v damnation_n upon_o their_o soul_n as_o traitor_n that_o resist_v god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o therefore_o let_v the_o jesuit_n 480._o p._n 480._o etc._n etc._n take_v heed_n and_o fear_n lest_o it_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o faction_n not_o truth_n but_o treason_n not_o religion_n but_o rebellion_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o death_n ☜_o ☜_o because_o they_o can_v be_v suffer_v to_o persuade_v subject_n to_o break_v their_o oath_n and_o to_o withdraw_v their_o allegiance_n from_o their_o sovereign_n to_o raise_v rebellion_n to_o move_v invasion_n to_o stab_v and_o poison_v queen_n to_o kill_v and_o murder_v king_n etc._n etc._n some_o year_n before_o this_o dr._n richard_n crackenthorp_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n viz._n mar._n 24._o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o affirm_v 1609._o pr._n lond._n 1609._o that_o his_o desire_n therein_o be_v to_o testify_v his_o unfeigned_a love_n first_o to_o god_n truth_n and_o then_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o our_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o sermon_n he_o commend_v king_n james_n book_n of_o free_a monarchy_n but_o especial_o his_o learned_a apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o solomon_n have_v his_o kingdom_n neither_o from_o the_o priest_n nor_o the_o people_n but_o immediate_o from_o god_n so_o the_o scripture_n call_v king_n the_o minister_n or_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o king_n be_v immediate_o and_o only_o derive_v of_o god_n immediate_o depend_v of_o god_n and_o of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o just_a defence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n he_o cite_v a_o statute_n make_v 16._o ric._n 2._o c._n 5._o of_o purpose_n to_o keep_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a the_o sovereignty_n and_o regality_n of_o this_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v therein_o declare_v that_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n have_v be_v so_o free_a at_o all_o time_n not_o then_o only_o but_o which_o be_v special_o to_o be_v remember_v at_o all_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o no_o realm_n but_o immediate_o subject_a to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o other_o in_o all_o thing_n touch_v the_o regality_n of_o the_o same_o in_o defence_n of_o which_o statute_n they_o in_o the_o parliament_n then_o assemble_v promise_v to_o live_v and_o die_v as_o it_o be_v there_o note_v by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n count_v most_o ridiculous_a it_o in_o itself_o most_o sacred_a as_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n and_o as_o most_o sacred_a have_v be_v embrace_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v with_o a_o general_a consent_n by_o the_o ancient_n and_o godly_a father_n in_o their_o several_a age_n and_o succession_n constant_o defend_v by_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n and_o that_o under_o pain_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n thereof_o even_o in_o those_o latter_a time_n also_o when_o superstition_n have_v dimine_v but_o not_o quite_o extinguish_v and_o put_v out_o the_o truth_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a loyalty_n or_o sincere_a obedience_n which_o ever_o attend_v to_o a_o high_a command_n include_v in_o it_o as_o in_o a_o trojan_a horse_n that_o condition_n of_o rebus_fw-la sic_fw-la stantibus_fw-la durante_fw-la beneplacito_fw-la or_o the_o like_a out_o of_o which_o if_o strength_n and_o opportunity_n may_v serve_v they_o may_v let_v out_o whole_a army_n and_o troop_n of_o arm_a man_n sudden_o to_o surprise_v both_o church_n and_o kingdom_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n to_o dr._n crackenthorp_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o join_v his_o friend_n dr._n 1675_o p._n 334_o ed._n lon._n 1675_o daniel_n feat_o who_o in_o his_o handmaid_n to_o devotion_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n give_v all_o good_a christian_n this_o useful_a admonition_n all_o that_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o abhor_v and_o detest_v all_o traitorous_a and_o bloody_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n because_o god_n strict_o forbid_v dreadful_o threaten_v miraculous_o discover_v and_o severe_o punish_v all_o treason_n and_o conspiracy_n as_o we_o see_v in_o corah_n absalon_n adonijah_n zimri_n the_o servant_n of_o ammon_n sullam_n haman_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o nobleman_n in_o the_o parable_n judas_n for_o god_n forbid_v conspiracy_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o the_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o father_n the_o cicero_z of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v by_o king_n james_n make_v a_o prebendary_a of_o the_o church_n of_o canterbury_n and_o
give_v that_o prince_n no_o reason_n to_o repent_v of_o his_o favour_n to_o he_o vindicate_v on_o all_o occasion_n both_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n power_n and_o write_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o be_v his_o book_n and_o his_o action_n dissonant_n one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o he_o never_o side_v with_o never_o encourage_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o rochel_n as_o it_o be_v call_v and_o in_o his_o work_n orthodoxly_a state_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o government_n and_o confute_v the_o objection_n of_o its_o adversary_n thus_o in_o his_o buckler_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n buckler_n of_o faith._n he_o lay_v down_o brief_o but_o full_o engl._n full_o lib._n 2._o sect._n ult_n p._n 556_o 557._o lon._n 1623._o in_o engl._n first_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o romanist_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n as_o to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n thomas_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n say_v he_o aver_v that_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a lord_n be_v but_o a_o humane_a constitution_n and_o proceed_v not_o from_o god_n and_o with_o he_o agree_v bellarmin_n and_o arnoux_n their_o reason_n be_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o king_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n nimrod_n make_v himself_o king_n by_o force_n 2._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o empire_n be_v erect_v by_o conquest_n 3._o that_o king_n be_v establish_v by_o humane_a mean_n whether_o they_o attain_v to_o the_o crown_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o by_o election_n since_o there_o be_v no_o rule_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o bind_v to_o follow_v a_o hereditary_a succession_n more_o than_o a_o election_n 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a command_n set_v down_o to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n or_o to_o acknowledge_v this_o or_o that_o man_n more_o than_o another_o to_o be_v king._n 5._o that_o for_o these_o reason_n st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n while_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v that_o obedience_n due_a to_o king_n proceed_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o who_o no_o man_n may_v resist_v without_o resist_a god._n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o they_o object_n against_o we_o will_v have_v we_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n and_o although_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v a_o ungodly_a king_n a_o scourge_n use_v by_o god_n to_o destroy_v nation_n nevertheless_o god_n speak_v thus_o unto_o he_o by_o his_o prophet_n dan._n 2.37_o thou_o o_o king_n be_v a_o king_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n as_o to_o their_o reason_n 1._o it_o be_v false_a that_o nimrod_n be_v the_o first_o king_n in_o the_o world_n for_o the_o father_n and_o head_n of_o family_n be_v king_n priest_n and_o sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o family_n man_n live_v after_o the_o flood_n five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n long_o enough_o to_o see_v a_o multitude_n of_o their_o own_o child_n over_o who_o they_o be_v to_o exercise_v their_o paternal_a power_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o establishment_n of_o government_n in_o conquest_n i_o say_v that_o those_o who_o country_n a_o strange_a prince_n seek_v to_o invade_v do_v well_o to_o defend_v themselves_o and_o if_o in_o that_o defensive_a war_n the_o usurper_n chance_v to_o be_v slay_v he_o be_v just_o punish_v but_o if_o he_o get_v the_o upper_a hand_n if_o the_o race_n of_o the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o the_o same_o country_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v if_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n assemble_v together_o do_v agree_v upon_o a_o new_a form_n of_o government_n and_o if_o all_o the_o officer_n throughout_o the_o country_n have_v take_v their_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n to_o the_o new_a king_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v establish_v such_o a_o prince_n in_o that_o kingdom_n than_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n who_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o king_n and_o of_o their_o people_n transpose_v kingdom_n and_o dispose_v of_o the_o issue_n of_o battle_n at_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n as_o to_o the_o three_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o question_n whether_o a_o king_n succeed_v by_o inheritance_n or_o by_o election_n but_o whether_o by_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o when_o he_o be_v establish_v therein_o while_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v the_o power_n of_o pope_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n though_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o papacy_n by_o election_n and_o too_o often_o by_o indirect_a mean_n etc._n etc._n 4._o though_o there_o be_v no_o command_n to_o obey_v henry_n or_o lewis_n it_o suffice_v there_o be_v a_o commandment_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o to_o keep_v our_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n make_v to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o be_v faithful_a to_o that_o king_n to_o who_o we_o swear_v obedience_n and_o loyalty_n nay_o by_o this_o argument_n no_o king_n of_o this_o age_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v his_o name_n express_o set_v down_o in_o holy_a writ_n nay_o no_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o fear_n god_n or_o to_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o particular_o ordain_v that_o thomas_n anthony_n or_o william_n shall_v fear_v god_n or_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v general_a rule_n which_o bound_v particular_a person_n without_o name_v they_o 5._o st._n peter_n call_v the_o obedience_n that_o man_n owe_v to_o king_n a_o humane_a order_n either_o because_o king_n command_v divers_a thing_n which_o by_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o the_o divine_a law_n as_o suppose_v to_o forbid_v to_o go_v by_o night_n without_o a_o candle_n or_o because_o they_o attain_v to_o that_o power_n by_o humane_a mean_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o their_o power_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o they_o be_v once_o establish_v for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o touch_v the_o mean_n whereby_o a_o prince_n attain_v his_o kingdom_n i._n e._n whether_o by_o hereditary_a succession_n or_o election_n but_o what_o obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o after_o he_o have_v attain_v thereunto_o whosoever_o build_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n upon_o man_n institution_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n cut_v off_o three_o part_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o bereave_v they_o of_o that_o which_o assure_v their_o life_n and_o their_o crown_n more_o than_o the_o guard_n of_o their_o body_n or_o puissant_a army_n which_o put_v terror_n into_o subject_n instead_o of_o frame_v they_o to_o obedience_n then_o the_o fidelity_n of_o subject_n will_v be_v firm_a and_o sure_a when_o it_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o piety_n and_o esteem_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o service_n which_o we_o owe_v unto_o god._n the_o same_o excellent_a person_n in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o de_fw-fr balzac_n after_o he_o have_v assert_v that_o the_o jesuit_n teach_v the_o murder_n of_o prince_n 95._o prince_n letter_n 2d_o ed._n lon_n 1636._o eng_n p._n 73_o 94_o 95._o and_o that_o their_o school_n have_v produce_v many_o king-killer_n he_o proceed_v to_o vindicate_v the_o french_a church_n from_o the_o balzac_n imputation_n who_o profess_v himself_o incense_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o trouble_n in_o france_n though_o he_o acquit_v du_fw-fr moulin_n person_n as_o one_o who_o make_v the_o subjection_n due_a to_o sovereignty_n a_o part_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o teach_v affirm_v that_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v a_o thing_n just_a and_o necessary_a that_o to_o find_v out_o a_o occasion_n of_o rebellion_n either_o in_o a_o man_n be_v own_o religion_n or_o in_o that_o of_o his_o king_n be_v to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o defend_v religion_n by_o course_n condemn_v by_o the_o same_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o be_v perplex_v in_o their_o own_o particular_a affair_n hope_v to_o find_v ease_n in_o trouble_a water_n and_o to_o save_v themselves_o amid_o a_o confusion_n never_o yet_o do_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n advance_v itself_o that_o way_n moses_n have_v power_n to_o inflict_v grievous_a punishment_n on_o egypt_n and_o her_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o will_v never_o deliver_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n without_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king._n sect_n xvi_o and_o though_o this_o famous_a man_n peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n have_v one_o son_n lewis_n who_o applaud_v the_o regicide_n translate_v milton_n and_o bespatter_v the_o best_a church_n in_o christendom_n yet_o god_n blessed_v he_o with_o another_o of_o his_o own_o name_n and_o principle_n who_o in_o his_o letter_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o a_o french_a protestant_n to_o a_o scotchman_n of_o
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o defend_v it_o as_o the_o uniform_a belief_n of_o the_o reform_a much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o book_n which_o i_o recommend_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v perusal_n the_o learned_a author_n of_o which_o write_v after_o his_o father_n copy_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v join_v they_o together_o though_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o chronology_n i_o shall_v have_v give_v the_o junior_a du_fw-fr moulin_n a_o place_n in_o the_o next_o reign_n chap._n vi_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n sect_n i._o be_v we_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o righteousness_n of_o any_o cause_n and_o of_o its_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o the_o prosperity_n of_o its_o outward_a circumstance_n and_o to_o entitle_v heaven_n to_o the_o own_n of_o all_o the_o design_n which_o providence_n promote_v as_o some_o divine_n both_o then_o and_o since_o have_v argue_v more_o consonant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n than_o the_o holy_a gospel_n then_o the_o most_o excellent_a prince_n charles_n i._o be_v a_o vile_a malefactor_n and_o fall_v just_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o rage_n of_o his_o rebel_n subject_n but_o the_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o a_o more_o orthodox_n belief_n and_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v with_o their_o master_n the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v than_o to_o enjoy_v the_o ease_n and_o preferment_n which_o then_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o perfidiousness_n and_o disloyalty_n as_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n have_v ample_o prove_v and_o though_o dr._n sybthorp_n sermon_n call_v apostolical_a obedience_n be_v severe_o censure_v nor_o be_v it_o fit_a to_o defend_v every_o proposition_n in_o it_o yet_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o london_n dr._n george_n mountain_n approve_v it_o public_o in_o print_n as_o a_o sermon_n learned_o and_o discreet_o preach_v contion_n testim_fw-la ante_fw-la contion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o for_o faith_n and_o good_a manner_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o therefore_o under_o his_o hand_n give_v authority_n for_o the_o print_n of_o it_o ma._n 8._o 1627._o mr._n hayes_n can_v any_o thing_n privilege_n loyalty_n towards_o king_n 21._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxon._n on_o esth_n 1.15_o 1624._o p._n 3_o 21._o eminence_n and_o alliance_n may_v be_v fair_a pretence_n but_o neither_o of_o these_o can_v yield_v queen_n vasthi_n advantage_n but_o what_o shall_v any_o dare_v to_o limit_v sovereignty_n and_o prescribe_v majesty_n its_o duty_n shall_v he_o that_o enjoy_v the_o subjection_n of_o other_o by_o the_o law_n be_v subject_n himself_o to_o the_o law_n no_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n than_o that_o of_o aquinas_n not_o that_o the_o law_n shall_v lead_v he_o by_o compulsion_n but_o lead_v he_o by_o directive_n persuasion_n if_o he_o conform_v his_o action_n to_o the_o prescript_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n if_o he_o do_v not_o be_v he_o liable_a to_o account_v yes_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o god_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v king_n david_n ps_n 51._o those_o modest_a time_n have_v not_o the_o face_n to_o capitulate_v with_o their_o sovereign_n the_o pride_n of_o faction_n have_v not_o yet_o hatch_v this_o rebellious_a doctrine_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o if_o king_n obey_v not_o law_n subject_n have_v leave_v to_o disobey_v their_o king_n no_o let_v it_o glory_v in_o no_o ancient_a author_n than_o new_a rome_n and_o in_o no_o better_a success_n than_o confusion_n and_o see_v it_o owe_v itself_o to_o jesuited_a patron_n let_v it_o be_v banish_v this_o land_n together_o with_o their_o person_n mr._n adam_n when_o saul_n be_v in_o david_n be_v hand_n 755._o in_o 2d_o ep_v of_o peter_n pr._n 1633._o p._n 755._o his_o man_n allege_v god_n promise_n and_o the_o advantage_n concur_v and_o what_o be_v david_n be_v charm_v to_o allay_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o rage_a spirit_n he_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v saul_n do_v not_o lend_v david_n so_o impenetrable_a a_o armour_n when_o he_o run_v to_o encounter_v goliath_n as_o david_n lend_v he_o in_o the_o plea_n of_o his_o unction_n not_o one_o of_o the_o discontent_a outlaw_n dare_v put_v forth_o a_o hand_n of_o violence_n against_o he_o the_o image_n and_o impress_n of_o that_o divine_a ordinance_n strike_v such_o a_o awe_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n that_o it_o make_v even_o traitor_n coward_n so_o that_o instead_o of_o smite_v they_o tremble_v like_o those_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o suffer_v not_o to_o do_v fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n there_o be_v never_o man_n that_o fear_v god_n but_o he_o also_o honour_v the_o prince_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v &c_n p._n 759_o &c_n &c_n what_o the_o synod_n of_o hell_n can_v plead_v for_o disobedience_n how_o if_o the_o prince_n be_v bad_a a_o enemy_n to_o truth_n and_o goodness_n a_o ravisher_n a_o persecutor_n raise_v power_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o the_o gospel_n here_o if_o ever_o a_o subject_a may_v renounce_v all_o allegiance_n for_o here_o be_v power_n against_o power_n man_n against_o god_n and_o the_o subject_a of_o both_o left_a to_o follow_v either_o answ_n in_o this_o straight_a some_o for_o fear_v of_o the_o king_n shipwreck_n their_o faith_n and_o these_o be_v traitor_n to_o god_n other_o by_o a_o defensive_a sword_n in_o their_o hand_n rebel_n to_o the_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o god_n must_v be_v obey_v even_o against_o the_o king_n when_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n against_o god._n what_o then_o shall_v we_o resist_v he_o with_o violence_n no_o god_n never_o warrant_v that_o practice_n no_o not_o against_o a_o prince_n that_o deny_v he_o there_o be_v a_o active_a obedience_n and_o a_o passive_a i_o may_v not_o execute_v his_o impious_a command_n i_o must_v suffer_v his_o unjust_a punishment_n the_o vice_n of_o man_n can_v frustrate_v the_o institution_n of_o god_n peruse_v mat._n 5.44_o and_o rom_n 12.17_o this_o will_v tie_v the_o hand_n of_o christian_a subject_n samuel_n offer_v not_o to_o depose_v saul_n though_o the_o express_a sentence_n of_o god_n have_v cast_v he_o off_o and_o he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o a_o high_a power_n than_o ever_o come_v from_o rome_n saul_n live_v and_o die_v a_o king_n this_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o primitive_a christian_n and_o add_v what_o resistance_n do_v those_o primitive_a christian_n make_v to_o those_o barbarous_a outrage_n but_o pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n life_n when_o under_o the_o emperor_n command_n they_o be_v bleed_v to_o death_n neither_o do_v they_o suffer_v because_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o resist_v but_o it_o be_v their_o doctrine_n etc._n etc._n christians_o never_o prove_v loser_n but_o when_o they_o unjust_o sight_n for_o their_o own_o preservation_n provide_v we_o the_o buckler_n of_o patience_n not_o a_o sword_n when_o the_o decree_n be_v go_v out_o by_o ahasuerus_n this_o be_v their_o refuge_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la the_o apostle_n can_v work_v miracle_n yet_o they_o resist_v not_o the_o ordinate_a power_n this_o charge_n st._n paul_n give_v the_o roman_n even_o while_o nero_n be_v their_o emperor_n a_o monster_n who_o divers_a hold_v to_o be_v antichrist_n that_o religion_n than_o can_v be_v right_a that_o pull_v down_o prince_n see_v neither_o moses_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n nor_o christ_n in_o the_o new_a nor_o levite_n nor_o prophet_n apostle_n nor_o disciple_n either_o counsel_v or_o practise_v against_o government_n which_o shall_v decide_v the_o point_n that_o have_v cost_v the_o life_n of_o so_o many_o christian_n and_o still_o threaten_v more_o tragedy_n 763._o p._n 763._o there_o be_v never_o prince_n to_o who_o some_o belialist_n take_v not_o some_o exception_n it_o be_v ill_o with_o prince_n if_o their_o state_n depend_v on_o the_o good_a like_n of_o their_o subject_n subject_n unfaithful_a at_o the_o heart_n may_v be_v without_o the_o suspicion_n of_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o behold_v rebel_n in_o the_o court_n of_o heaven_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o david_n be_v prosperity_n there_o be_v no_o news_n of_o shimei_n he_o look_v like_o a_o fair_a subject_n but_o he_o that_o smile_v on_o david_n in_o his_o throne_n 821._o p._n 821._o curse_v he_o in_o his_o flight_n there_o be_v no_o security_n in_o that_o subject_n allegiance_n that_o have_v not_o god_n in_o his_o conscience_n he_o that_o poison_v the_o people_n with_o the_o male_a opinion_n of_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a traitor_n to_o rip_v up_o the_o fault_n of_o king_n be_v bold_a
have_v be_v specify_v and_o annex_v to_o the_o command_n law_n or_o ordinance_n of_o almighty_a god_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1643._o dr._n thomas_n swadlyn_n printed_n three_o sermon_n entitle_v the_o sovereign_n desire_n and_o subject_n duty_n and_o himself_n be_v a_o confessor_n at_o that_o time_n be_v imprison_v for_o his_o loyalty_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o his_o epistle_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o the_o world_n wherein_o have_v prove_v that_o all_o power_n be_v from_o god_n especial_o monarchy_n he_o show_v that_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_n howsoever_o a_o king_n may_v deal_v unjust_o with_o they_o 25._o serm._n 2._o on_o rom._n 13_o 1._o p._n 25._o either_o 1._o by_o violate_v the_o law_n and_o enforce_v their_o conscience_n or_o 2._o by_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o good_n by_o extortion_n and_o imprison_v their_o person_n and_o though_o in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o case_n he_o may_v not_o be_v obey_v yet_o in_o neither_o of_o these_o case_n may_v he_o be_v resist_v but_o what_o be_v we_o to_o do_v then_o why_o we_o may_v either_o fly_v away_o as_o david_n do_v from_o saul_n if_o we_o do_v not_o than_o we_o must_v suffer_v but_o at_o no_o hand_n may_v we_o resist_v when_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a he_o mean_v 1._o let_v every_o soul_n honour_v the_o king._n 2._o let_v every_o soul_n obey_v the_o king_n in_o thing_n lawful_a and_o indifferent_a 3._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o king_n in_o command_n unlawful_a i._n e._n let_v every_o soul_n patient_o suffer_v when_o he_o can_v actual_o do_v if_o the_o command_n violate_v the_o conscience_n 38._o id._n ser._n 3._o p._n 29._o 31_o â—3_n 38._o yet_o there_o the_o power_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v for_o to_o resist_v the_o power_n be_v a_o sin_n second_o to_o none_o but_o sacrilege_n the_o high_a crime_n against_o heaven_n be_v sacrilege_n and_o the_o next_o crime_n to_o this_o be_v rebellion_n against_o or_o disobedience_n unto_o the_o majesty_n of_o earth_n and_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v both_o god_n and_o the_o king_n the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o signify_v whosoever_o contrary_a order_n or_o order_n against_o the_o law_n or_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o chief_a magistrate_n he_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o subtlety_n of_o counsel_n or_o obloquy_n of_o speech_n and_o if_o so_o much_o more_o a_o heinous_a crime_n be_v it_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king._n i_o have_v not_o speak_v this_o to_o flatter_v king_n no_o they_o shall_v die_v like_o man_n but_o to_o inform_v you_o he_o that_o presume_v sin_n against_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n he_o that_o despair_n sin_n against_o his_o mercy_n but_o he_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n sin_n against_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o dare_v take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n will_v if_o he_o can_v take_v arm_n against_o god_n too_o and_o therefore_o as_o damnation_n be_v due_a to_o every_o sin_n 19_o sermon_n at_o whitehall_n march_v 22_o 1639._o p._n 18_o 19_o so_o especial_o to_o this_o sin_n the_o sin_n of_o rebellion_n dr._n b._n holiday_n archdeacon_n of_o oxford_n to_o strike_v one_o father_n be_v death_n by_o the_o law_n to_o curse_v one_o father_n be_v death_n by_o the_o law_n etc._n etc._n the_o law_n then_o for_o the_o son_n and_o the_o subject_a be_v the_o same_o where_o be_v the_o love_n where_o be_v the_o fear_n where_o be_v wisdom_n where_o be_v grace_n where_o be_v nature_n be_v they_o not_o all_o flee_v from_o a_o rebellious_a heart_n have_v zeal_n ancient_o arm_v itself_o against_o sovereignty_n we_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o a_o calendar_n of_o saint_n 28._o p._n 28._o salus_fw-la populi_fw-la suprema_fw-la lex_fw-la include_v in_o it_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o head_n and_o for_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n to_o rise_v against_o the_o head_n be_v it_o not_o unnatural_a be_v it_o not_o frenzy_n let_v they_o remember_v the_o breach_n of_o israel_n 30._o p._n 30._o which_o do_v first_o wilful_o depart_v from_o their_o sovereign_n and_o afterward_o unwilling_o while_o perforce_o from_o their_o country_n and_o that_o afterward_o in_o two_o hundred_o year_n they_o have_v both_o many_o more_o and_o worse_a king_n than_o judah_n have_v and_o be_v at_o last_o seize_v on_o by_o the_o divine_a judgement_n to_o the_o instruction_n of_o other_o but_o their_o own_o ruin_n we_o may_v not_o do_v evil_a 66._o id._n serm._n at_o oxf._n may_n 21._o 1643._o p_o 42_o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n may_n 19_o 1644._o p._n 65_o 66._o that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o royalty_n must_v not_o down_o for_o the_o advancement_n of_o religion_n object_n rebellion_n and_o you_o object_v all_o crime_n it_o be_v near_o to_o a_o flout_n than_o a_o truth_n to_o call_v a_o rebel_n a_o christian_n they_o will_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o final_a cause_n of_o a_o king_n and_o they_o will_v answer_v the_o people_n welfare_n certain_o a_o true_a answer_n and_o as_o certain_a a_o imperfect_a one_o the_o people_n good_a be_v a_o inferior_a purpose_n of_o majesty_n the_o representation_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n be_v the_o high_a purpose_n of_o humane_a majesty_n when_o in_o all_o cause_n a_o king_n be_v next_o under_o god_n supreme_a governor_n how_o can_v the_o people_n whether_o single_a or_o unite_v 91._o p._n 91._o be_v the_o governor_n of_o that_o governor_n a_o great_a council_n may_v be_v the_o adviser_n of_o a_o prince_n but_o as_o the_o statute_n law_n of_o our_o prayer_n bind_v we_o to_o confess_v before_o god_n it_o be_v god_n that_o be_v the_o only_a ruler_n of_o prince_n 106._o id._n serm._n at_o chr._n ch._n nou._n 10._o 1644._o p._n 106._o a_o king_n absalon_n will_v be_v not_o of_o god_n make_v for_o he_o have_v make_v david_n not_o of_o david_n make_v a_o king_n than_o he_o can_v be_v make_v only_o by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o devil_n while_o by_o the_o people_n and_o treason_n whilst_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o god_n and_o david_n mr._n berkenhead_n 13._o serm._n on_o nou._n 3._o 1644._o at_o chr._n ch._n oxon._n p._n 13._o however_o we_o must_v perform_v active_a obedience_n to_o such_o prince_n only_o as_o far_o as_o lawful_o we_o may_v so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v not_o set_v in_o competition_n with_o god_n yet_o we_o must_v perform_v passive_a obedience_n and_o absolute_a subjection_n even_o if_o they_o shall_v command_v the_o most_o unjust_a superstitious_a idolatrous_a profane_a and_o irreligious_a thing_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v yet_o i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o rebel_n unless_o we_o will_v renounce_v christianity_n but_o we_o must_v let_v this_o be_v the_o touchstone_n of_o our_o subjection_n even_o our_o patient_a and_o constant_a suffering_n sect_n v._o dr._n henry_n king_n lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n they_o 11._o sermon_n at_o st._n paul_n mar._n 21._o 1640._o p._n 11._o that_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n against_o the_o king_n in_o public_a rebellion_n or_o their_o tongue_n in_o murmur_n against_o his_o command_n or_o their_o heart_n in_o disobedient_a and_o discontent_a thought_n be_v as_o ill_a subject_n to_o god_n as_o to_o the_o king_n you_o need_v not_o ask_v who_o have_v they_o resist_v st._n paul_n tell_v you_o rom._n 13._o they_o have_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n for_o he_o have_v his_o power_n from_o god._n men_n like_o the_o mutinous_a israelite_n 36._o p._n 36._o upon_o all_o occasion_n of_o pretend_a discontent_n cry_v down_o moses_n and_o set_v up_o a_o idol_n make_v out_o of_o popular_a vote_n and_o contribution_n etc._n id._n serm._n before_o the_o king_n may_v 29._o 1661._o p._n 22_o etc._n etc._n to_o what_o vote_n soever_o elective_a ruler_n owe_v their_o sceptre_n succession_n be_v the_o vote_n of_o god_n who_o both_o declare_v the_o right_a and_o then_o continue_v it_o as_o his_o donation_n crown_n confer_v by_o other_o hand_n sit_v loose_a and_o totter_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o such_o as_o wear_v they_o i_o will_v give_v it_o keep_v they_o fast_o this_o be_v the_o great_a charter_n by_o which_o king_n hold_v the_o right_n to_o their_o kingdom_n by_o i_o king_n rule_n where_o be_v those_o then_o who_o place_n the_o right_a to_o dispose_v kingdom_n in_o the_o pope_n or_o those_o in_o another_o extreme_a who_o entitle_v the_o people_n to_o this_o power_n a_o strange_a prodigy_n in_o opinion_n not_o hear_v of_o till_o those_o man_n come_v into_o the_o world_n who_o as_o be_v false_o allege_v of_o the_o apostle_n at_o thessalonica_n act._n 17.6_o turn_v the_o world_n upside_o down_o place_v the_o foot_n above_o the_o head_n and_o subject_v the_o high_a power_n contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o god_n to_o the_o people_n who_o by_o his_o command_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a unto_o
they_o when_o the_o rebellious_a israelite_n in_o moses_n absence_n will_v needs_o make_v a_o god_n that_o be_v a_o leader_n or_o ruler_n to_o go_v before_o they_o they_o contribute_v their_o earrings_a to_o the_o carry_v on_o that_o design_n but_o the_o effect_n and_o issue_n of_o that_o contribution_n be_v only_o a_o calf_n i_o beseech_v you_o remember_v from_o all_o our_o contributory_a plate_n from_o the_o silver_n basin_n even_o to_o the_o small_a bodkin_n whether_o we_o have_v any_o production_n among_o we_o better_o than_o this_o 30._o p._n 30._o man_n who_o decry_v the_o pope_n yet_o cry_v up_o themselves_o into_o a_o authority_n as_o great_a as_o he_o not_o only_o over_o the_o people_n 43._o id._n visit_v sermon_n at_o lewis_n octob._n 8._o 1662._o p._n 43._o but_o over_o the_o prince_n whatsoever_o therefore_o teach_v children_n obedience_n to_o their_o parent_n subject_n loyalty_n towards_o their_o sovereign_n whatsoever_o teach_v the_o afflict_a patience_n the_o happy_a temperance_n the_o faithful_a perseverance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o people_n charity_n be_v that_o sound_a doctrine_n which_o we_o must_v preach_v the_o congregation_n learn._n dr._n gardiner_n it_o be_v high_a time_n for_o sovereign_a majesty_n to_o send_v a_o strict_a injunction_n of_o take_v heed_n etc._n sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n ox._n on_o act_n sund._n 1622._o p._n 25_o etc._n etc._n that_o we_o poison_n not_o our_o study_n with_o the_o write_n of_o puritan_n and_o jesuit_n for_o the_o one_o no_o less_o than_o the_o other_o under_o colour_n of_o zeal_n and_o pretence_n of_o holy_a discipline_n corrupt_v and_o spoil_v green_a age_n before_o it_o can_v discern_v and_o season_v new_a vessel_n with_o unseasonable_a liquor_n witness_v that_o detestable_a and_o traitorous_a instruction_n encourage_v subject_n to_o resist_v their_o supreme_a ruler_n when_o they_o be_v notorious_o tax_v of_o injustice_n and_o cruelty_n so_o that_o king_n according_a to_o they_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o king_n than_o they_o serve_v their_o turn_n be_v not_o these_o gospeler_n where_o they_o broach_v such_o tenet_n mere_a pope_n be_v they_o not_o like_v to_o antichrist_n that_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n but_o advance_v himself_o against_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o do_v they_o not_o work_v like_o samson_n who_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o pillar_n whereon_o the_o house_n do_v stand_v that_o overthrow_v they_o the_o house_n and_o the_o man_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o common_a ruin_n i_o be_o sure_a god_n word_n say_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v and_o do_v my_o prophet_n no_o harm_n and_o this_o commandment_n of_o obedience_n be_v without_o distinction_n jeremy_n chap._n 29._o command_n the_o israelite_n even_o those_o which_o be_v captive_n under_o heathen_a king_n not_o to_o resist_v but_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o for_o the_o peace_n of_o babylon_n and_o it_o be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o lord_n say_v st._n paul_n 1_o tim._n 2._o not_o that_o you_o resist_v but_o that_o you_o make_v supplication_n and_o prayer_n for_o king_n and_o for_o all_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n and_o christ_n himself_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o power_n of_o magistracy_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o disciple_n do_v draw_v his_o sword_n in_o christ_n defence_n he_o be_v command_v to_o put_v it_o up_o the_o example_n be_v not_o to_o be_v number_v of_o god_n punishment_n upon_o those_o that_o have_v resist_v authority_n by_o god_n ordain_v and_o establish_v in_o the_o old_a law_n it_o be_v death_n if_o a_o man_n have_v resist_v the_o high_a power_n corah_n with_o all_o his_o be_v consume_v with_o fire_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n be_v swallow_v up_o of_o the_o earth_n because_o they_o seditious_o resist_v moses_n and_o aaron_n we_o know_v what_o end_n absalon_n come_v unto_o when_o he_o have_v expel_v his_o father_n out_o of_o his_o kingdom_n what_o seem_v more_o goodly_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n than_o that_o notable_a act_n of_o brutus_n and_o cassius_n who_o destroy_v caesar_n repute_v a_o tyrant_n and_o yet_o that_o those_o their_o do_n be_v not_o allow_v of_o god_n the_o end_n declare_v wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v supreme_a ruler_n the_o they_o swerve_v from_o the_o line_n of_o justice_n for_o it_o please_v god_n sometime_o to_o punish_v his_o people_n by_o a_o tyrannous_a hand_n and_o in_o such_o a_o case_n to_o resist_v what_o else_o be_v it_o but_o tollere_fw-la martyrium_fw-la to_o take_v away_o the_o occasion_n the_o glory_n and_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n anno_fw-la 1647._o dr._n jasper_n mayne_n publish_v his_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 5._o p._n 5._o or_o the_o people_n war_n examine_v etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o he_o affirm_v that_o suppose_v the_o king_n invade_v the_o people_n liberty_n which_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v preserve_v but_o by_o arm_n take_v up_o against_o the_o invader_n yet_o the_o king_n be_v this_o invader_n unless_o by_o such_o a_o invasion_n he_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v their_o king_n and_o they_o to_o be_v his_o subject_n i_o can_v see_v how_o such_o right_n can_v make_v their_o defence_n lawful_a and_o this_o he_o prove_v etc._n p._n 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n by_o show_v the_o divine_a institution_n of_o king_n and_o what_o right_n god_n allow_v they_o particular_o that_o of_o be_v supreme_a independent_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o action_n whether_o unjust_a or_o just_a as_o not_o to_o be_v accountable_a to_o any_o but_o god_n after_o which_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v etc._n p._n 12_o etc._n etc._n wherein_o the_o supreme_a power_n consist_v 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o and_o that_o those_o particular_a right_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o king_n of_o england_n wherefore_o the_o crown_n be_v hereditary_a where_o the_o tenure_n be_v not_o conditional_a nor_o hang_v upon_o any_o contract_n where_o the_o only_a obligation_n upon_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o oath_n that_o he_o take_v at_o his_o coronation_n to_o rule_v according_a to_o the_o know_a law_n of_o the_o place_n though_o every_o breach_n of_o such_o a_o oath_n be_v a_o offence_n against_o god_n to_o who_o alone_o a_o prince_n thus_o independent_a be_v accountable_a for_o his_o action_n yet_o it_o will_v never_o pass_v for_o more_o than_o perjury_n in_o the_o prince_n no_o warrant_n for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o be_v a_o king_n mislead_v by_o evil_a counsellor_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v actual_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n yet_o unless_o some_o original_a compact_n can_v be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o upon_o every_o such_o encroachment_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o stand_v upon_o their_o defence_n that_o where_o the_o king_n cease_v to_o govern_v according_a to_o law_n he_o shall_v for_o such_o misgovernment_n cease_v to_o be_v king_n to_o urge_v such_o unfortunate_a precedent_n as_o a_o depose_a richard_n or_o a_o dethroned_a edward_n then_o disproportion_v example_n of_o popular_a fury_n the_o one_o force_v to_o part_n with_o his_o crown_n by_o resignation_n the_o other_o as_o never_o have_v have_v legal_a title_n to_o it_o may_v show_v the_o injustice_n of_o former_a parliament_n grow_v strong_a never_o justify_v the_o pitch_a field_n that_o have_v be_v fight_v by_o this_o if_o this_o supposition_n be_v true_a the_o king_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v the_o law_n his_o rule_n by_o no_o other_o obligation_n etc._n sect_n p._n 20_o 21_o etc._n etc._n but_o his_o oath_n at_o his_o coronation_n than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a i_o confess_v and_o where_o it_o be_v violate_v never_o without_o repentance_n escape_v unpunished_a yet_o it_o be_v a_o trespass_n of_o which_o subject_n can_v only_o complain_v but_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subject_n can_v never_o innocent_o revenge_v but_o they_o will_v say_v they_o have_v all_o this_o while_n fight_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o resolve_v itself_o into_o this_o unchristian_a bloody_a conclusion_n 36._o p._n 36._o that_o a_o assembly_n of_o profess_a protestant_n divine_n have_v advise_v the_o two_o parliament_n of_o england_n and_o scotland_n confess_v subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n their_o lawful_a sovereign_n have_v thereby_o set_v three_o kingdom_n in_o a_o flame_n 4._o id._n def_n of_o his_o serm._n against_o cheynel_n p._n 4._o etc._n etc._n this_o doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o propagate_v religion_n how_o pure_a soever_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sword_n be_v that_o religion_n to_o which_o i_o profess_v myself_o ready_a to_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o defame_v true_a protestant_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o our_o reformation_n die_v before_o i_o dr._n peter_n heylyn_n anno_fw-la 1643._o etc._n print_n oxf._n p._n 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n publish_v
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
ceremony_n of_o religion_n be_v abolish_v 49._o p._n 48_o 49._o if_o righteousness_n consist_v in_o blaspheme_a god_n contempt_n of_o his_o ordinance_n and_o scorn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o his_o saint_n these_o man_n may_v lay_v some_o claim_n to_o it_o be_v they_o great_a practiser_n of_o self-denial_n who_o preach_v war_n and_o blood_n rather_o than_o obey_v than_o those_o who_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n and_o suffer_v rather_o than_o violence_n 55._o p._n 55._o milton_n be_v very_o industrious_a to_o find_v out_o cause_n why_o so_o many_o will_v not_o be_v traitor_n why_o can_v he_o not_o fall_v into_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o all_o member_n of_o parliament_n take_v at_o their_o entrance_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o do_v he_o forget_v the_o command_n of_o obedience_n from_o god_n 59_o p._n 59_o repentance_n be_v a_o great_a reproach_n among_o those_o rebel_n the_o preach_a of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v worse_a to_o they_o 64._o p._n 64._o than_o passive_a obedience_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o any_o judgement_n uninthraled_a that_o such_o as_o rebel_n against_o their_o king_n shall_v pretend_v 66._o p._n 66._o they_o be_v not_o rebel_n to_o god._n christians_o never_o think_v that_o any_o sword_n draw_v against_o their_o king_n do_v not_o violate_v their_o loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n much_o less_o that_o their_o profess_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n lead_v they_o to_o direct_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n person_n there_o be_v many_o such_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n 258._o medit._n on_o death_n p._n 257_o 258._o but_o i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o more_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o it_o king_n have_v their_o power_n from_o god_n and_o god_n give_v the_o sword_n yea_o even_o to_o wicked_a king_n and_o because_o the_o power_n be_v give_v they_o for_o justice_n it_o be_v call_v the_o sword_n of_o justice_n though_o they_o use_v it_o oftentimes_o to_o injustice_n the_o scripture_n forbid_v we_o to_o judge_v another_o man_n servant_n but_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o father_n punish_v by_o the_o child_n the_o master_n by_o the_o servant_n the_o prince_n by_o the_o people_n king_n be_v unaccountable_a to_o man_n for_o their_o action_n for_o if_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o man_n be_v not_o they_o to_o who_o he_o be_v accountable_a by_o the_o libeler_n argument_n not_o only_o strong_a than_o the_o king_n but_o strong_a than_o justice_n 260._o p._n 260._o divine_a law_n forbid_v all_o man_n to_o take_v the_o arm_n of_o justice_n without_o or_o against_o the_o king_n who_o be_v refer_v to_o god_n justice_n and_o justice_n have_v no_o arm_n but_o his_o power_n the_o law_n be_v above_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n 263._o p._n 262_o v._n loc_fw-la &_o p._n 263._o in_o regard_n it_o be_v his_o rule_n but_o can_v not_o make_v any_o person_n or_o society_n above_o he_o it_o be_v a_o profane_a oath_n as_o well_o as_o vain_a that_o shall_v be_v void_a at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n this_o last_o age_n have_v bring_v forth_o a_o generation_n that_o do_v god_n service_n when_o they_o scorn_v all_o his_o law_n and_o religion_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ii_o bishop_n sanderson_n in_o his_o censure_n of_o ascham_n book_n print_v at_o london_n 1650._o upon_o perusal_n of_o mr._n ascham_n be_v book_n you_o leave_v with_o i_o i_o find_v not_o myself_o in_o my_o understanding_n thereby_o convince_v of_o the_o necessity_n or_o lawfulness_n of_o conform_v unto_o or_o comply_v with_o a_o unjust_a prevail_a power_n further_o than_o i_o be_v before_o persuade_v it_o may_v be_v lawful_a or_o necessary_a so_o to_o do_v viz._n as_o pay_v tax_n and_o submit_v to_o some_o other_o thing_n in_o themselves_o not_o unlawful_a by_o they_o impose_v or_o require_v such_o as_o i_o have_v a_o lawful_a liberty_n to_o have_v do_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n though_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o command_v and_o seem_v to_o i_o in_o the_o conjuncture_n of_o present_a circumstance_n prudential_o necessary_a to_o preserve_v myself_o or_o my_o neighbour_n from_o the_o injury_n of_o those_o that_o will_v be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o non-submission_n to_o i_o or_o his_o ruin_n so_o as_o it_o be_v do_v with_o these_o caution_n 1._o without_o violation_n either_o of_o duty_n to_o god_n or_o any_o other_o just_a obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o i_o by_o oath_n law_n or_o otherwise_o 2._o only_o in_o the_o case_n of_o necessity_n otherwise_o not_o to_o be_v avoid_v 3._o without_o any_o explicit_a or_o implicit_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o justice_n and_o legality_n of_o their_o power_n i_o may_v submit_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o force_n but_o not_o acknowledge_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o authority_n or_o by_o any_o voluntary_a act_n give_v strength_n assistance_n or_o countenance_n thereunto_o 4._o without_o any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o oppress_a party_n that_o have_v a_o right_a title_n or_o cast_v myself_o into_o a_o incapacity_n of_o lend_v he_o my_o due_n and_o bind_a assistance_n if_o in_o time_n to_o come_v it_o may_v be_v useful_a to_o he_o towards_o the_o recovery_n of_o his_o right_n 5._o where_o i_o may_v reasonable_o and_o bonâ_fw-la fide_fw-la presume_v the_o oppress_a power_n to_o who_o my_o obedience_n be_v just_o due_a if_o he_o perfect_o know_v the_o present_a condition_n i_o be_o in_o together_o with_o the_o exigency_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o present_a case_n and_o all_o the_o circumstance_n thereof_o will_v give_v his_o willing_a consent_n to_o such_o my_o conformity_n and_o compliance_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o in_o short_a i_o conceive_v i_o may_v so_o far_o submit_v unto_o the_o imposition_n or_o comply_v with_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prevail_a usurp_v power_n unjust_o command_v thing_n not_o in_o themselves_o unlawful_a or_o make_v use_v of_o their_o power_n to_o protect_v i_o from_o other_o injury_n as_o i_o may_v submit_v unto_o comply_v with_o or_o make_v use_n of_o a_o high_a way_n thief_n or_o robber_n when_o i_o be_o fall_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o lie_v at_o his_o mercy_n as_o for_o mr._n ascham_n discourse_n though_o it_o be_v handsome_o frame_v yet_o all_o the_o strength_n of_o it_o to_o my_o seem_a if_o he_o will_v speak_v out_o will_v be_v in_o plain_a english_a this_o 1._o that_o self_n preservation_n be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a obligation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o which_o all_o other_o bond_n and_o relation_n at_o least_o between_o man_n and_o man_n must_v give_v place_n 2._o that_o no_o oath_n at_o least_o not_o impose_v oath_n in_o what_o term_n soever_o express_v bind_v the_o taker_n further_o than_o he_o intend_v to_o bind_v himself_o thereby_o and_o it_o be_v presume_v that_o no_o man_n intend_v to_o bind_v himself_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o own_o safety_n two_o dangerous_a and_o desperate_a principle_n which_o evident_o tend_v first_o to_o the_o take_v away_o of_o all_o christian_a fortitude_n and_o suffer_v in_o a_o righteous_a cause_n 2._o to_o the_o encourage_n of_o dare_v and_o ambitious_a spirit_n to_o attempt_v continual_a innovation_n with_o this_o confidence_n that_o if_o they_o can_v by_o any_o way_n how_o unjust_a soever_o possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o supreme_a power_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v submit_v unto_o 3._o to_o the_o obstruct_n unto_o the_o oppress_a party_n all_o possible_a way_n and_o mean_n without_o a_o miracle_n of_o ever_o recover_v that_o just_a right_n of_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v be_v unjust_o dispossess_v and_o to_o omit_v further_a instance_n 4._o to_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o atheism_n with_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n and_o all_o religion_n whilst_o every_o man_n by_o make_v his_o own_o preservation_n the_o measure_n of_o all_o his_o duty_n and_o action_n make_v himself_o thereby_o his_o own_o idol_n the_o same_o excellent_a casuist_n be_v of_o this_o mind_n in_o his_o case_n of_o the_o engagement_n the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n whether_o swear_v loc_fw-la vid._n loc_fw-la or_o not_o swear_v be_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o perpetual_a and_o indispensible_a etc._n etc._n and_o his_o five_o lecture_n of_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n 21._o sect._n 11_o 13_o 14_o 16_o 17_o 20_o 21._o to_o which_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o brevity_n i_o refer_v the_o reader_n sect_n iii_o to_o this_o eminent_a bishop_n 21._o jenkins_n redivivus_fw-la lon._n 1681_o p._n 20_o 21._o i_o shall_v join_v the_o eminent_a judge_n jenkins_n to_o depose_v the_o king_n or_o take_v he_o by_o force_n or_o imprison_v he_o until_o he_o have_v yield_v to_o certain_a demand_n be_v adjudge_v treason_n in_o the_o lord_n cobham_n be_v case_n the_o law_n make_v not_o the_o servant_n great_a than_o the_o master_n nor_o the_o subject_a great_a than_o the_o king_n 81._o p._n 81._o for_o that_o
chain_n up_o his_o fury_n lest_o for_o our_o sin_n he_o permit_v he_o to_o return_v once_o more_o with_o seven_o other_o spirit_n more_o wicked_a than_o himself_o and_o so_o our_o last_o estate_n prove_v worse_a than_o the_o former_a dr._n 21._o pr._n 1661._o p._n 34._o v._n p._n 14_o 19_o 21._o morley_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n sermon_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o king_n charles_n ii_o be_v full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o no_o man_n can_v take_v upon_o himself_o the_o honour_n or_o office_n of_o a_o priest_n so_o much_o less_o can_v any_o man_n take_v to_o himself_o the_o honour_n or_o office_n of_o a_o king_n but_o he_o must_v have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o either_o by_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n as_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n have_v for_o the_o judge_n be_v king_n and_o as_o saul_n and_o david_n have_v or_o by_o god_n ordinary_a way_n of_o dispensation_n which_o be_v by_o succession_n of_o child_n unto_o their_o father_n according_a unto_o which_o method_n as_o family_n grow_v into_o nation_n so_o paternal_a government_n grow_v into_o regal_a and_o consequent_o a_o usurper_n as_o he_o have_v no_o claim_n to_o divine_a institution_n so_o he_o have_v no_o title_n to_o divine_a benediction_n or_o protection_n and_o beside_o because_o what_o be_v get_v by_o the_o sword_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o the_o sword_n a_o usurper_n must_v be_v a_o tyrant_n whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n last_o a_o monarchy_n by_o usurpation_n be_v res_fw-la sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la a_o possession_n without_o a_o title_n which_o seldom_o last_v long_a or_o end_n well_o for_o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n say_v our_o saviour_n mat._n 26.52_o again_o as_o monarchy_n by_o usurpation_n be_v res_fw-la sine_fw-la titulo_fw-la so_o monarchy_n by_o election_n be_v titulus_fw-la sine_fw-la re_fw-la for_o elective_a king_n be_v but_o conditional_a king_n and_o conditional_a king_n be_v no_o king_n beside_o 35._o p._n 35._o a_o king_n be_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n which_o none_o that_o have_v it_o not_o themselves_o can_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o therefore_o how_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v by_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n come_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o consequent_o how_o he_o come_v to_o be_v a_o king_n be_v i_o conceive_v not_o easy_a to_o imagine_v the_o best_a and_o sure_a way_n for_o prince_n 38._o p._n 38._o state_n and_o people_n be_v to_o protect_v cherish_v and_o allow_v of_o that_o religion_n and_o that_o only_a which_o allow_v of_o no_o rise_n up_o against_o or_o resist_v sovereign_a power_n no_o not_o in_o its_o own_o defence_n nor_o upon_o any_o other_o pretence_n whatsoever_o but_o though_o prince_n be_v call_v god_n yet_o they_o shall_v die_v like_o man_n 46._o p._n 46._o say_v one_o that_o be_v a_o prince_n himself_o ps_n 82.7_o and_o though_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o no_o tribunal_n here_o yet_o they_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v hereafter_o by_o one_o who_o be_v no_o respecter_n of_o person_n a_o prince_n therefore_o be_v to_o take_v care_n to_o govern_v himself_o not_o according_a to_o that_o licence_n which_o his_o exemption_n from_o the_o penalty_n of_o humane_a law_n may_v prompt_v he_o to_o but_o according_a to_o that_o strictness_n which_o the_o severity_n of_o the_o divine_a justice_n do_v require_v of_o he_o the_o same_o prelate_n in_o his_o vindication_n of_o himself_o against_o baxter_n etc._n p._n 29_o etc._n etc._n among_o baxter_n maxim_n of_o treason_n sedition_n and_o rebellion_n reckon_v these_o that_o unlimited_a governor_n be_v tyrant_n and_o have_v no_o right_a to_o that_o unlimited_a government_n if_o god_n permit_v prince_n to_o turn_v so_o wicked_a as_o to_o be_v uncapable_a of_o govern_v so_o as_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o end_n of_o government_n he_o permit_v they_o to_o depose_v themselves_o if_o providence_n disable_v a_o prince_n from_o protect_v the_o just_a etc._n etc._n it_o depose_v he_o if_o any_o army_n of_o neighbour_n inhabitant_n 31._o p._n 31._o or_o whoever_o do_v though_o injurious_o expel_v the_o sovereign_n and_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v the_o commonwealth_n rather_o than_o he_o shall_v be_v restore_v and_o if_o the_o commonwealth_n may_v prosper_v without_o his_o restoration_n it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o such_o a_o injure_a prince_n for_o the_o common_a good_a to_o resign_v his_o government_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o the_o people_n ought_v to_o judge_v he_o as_o make_v uncapable_a by_o providence_n and_o not_o to_o seek_v his_o restitution_n to_o the_o apparent_a ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n if_o a_o people_n that_o by_o oath_n and_o duty_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o sovereign_n 33._o p._n 33._o shall_v sinful_o dispossess_v he_o and_o contrary_a to_o their_o covenant_n choose_v and_o covenant_n with_o another_o they_o may_v be_v oblige_v by_o their_o late_a covenant_n notwithstanding_o their_o former_a and_o particular_a subject_n that_o consent_v not_o in_o the_o break_n of_o their_o former_a covenant_n yet_o may_v be_v oblige_v by_o occasion_n of_o their_o late_a choice_n to_o the_o person_n who_o they_o choose_v with_o many_o more_o such_o rebellious_a trese_n all_o which_o the_o bishop_n with_o great_a reason_n censure_n and_o to_o the_o book_n itself_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ample_a satisfaction_n in_o a_o manly_a confutation_n of_o the_o abovecited_a and_o other_o such_o popular_a error_n and_o among_o these_o venerable_a father_n of_o the_o church_n i_o must_v beg_v leave_n to_o introduce_v a_o layman_n concern_v in_o the_o same_o controversy_n for_o when_o baxter_n have_v publish_v his_o key_n for_o catholic_n and_o in_o it_o p._n 321._o treat_v of_o the_o king_n murder_n of_o which_o he_o say_v providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v lay_v on_o the_o protestant_n with_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n john_n nanfan_n esq_n in_o those_o worst_a of_o time_n write_v a_o censure_n of_o the_o passage_n 3._o p._n 3._o and_o in_o it_o aver_v that_o all_o war_n take_v up_o by_o subject_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o or_o by_o whatsoever_o caution_n or_o limitation_n evermore_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o intend_v the_o destroy_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 4._o p._n 4._o that_o all_o the_o bring_v the_o people_n into_o a_o body_n by_o covenant_n be_v unlawful_a because_o government_n mere_o consist_v in_o have_v no_o contract_n of_o the_o people_n act_v of_o themselves_o that_o in_o such_o covenant_n man_n swear_v thing_n contradictory_n as_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o king_n and_o to_o be_v true_a to_o he_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o nature_n as_o a_o defensive_a war_n against_o the_o king_n by_o subject_n to_o subdue_v a_o king_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o his_o power_n 5._o p._n 5._o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o kill_v it_o stay_v but_o the_o act_n i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a 7._o p._n 7._o that_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v satisfy_v that_o supreme_a power_n shall_v be_v unquestionable_a i_o will_v trust_v god_n and_o man_n and_o humane_a casual_a event_n with_o my_o share_n out_o of_o it_o because_o i_o see_v pretend_a reformation_n never_o countervail_v the_o mischief_n of_o rebellion_n nothing_o in_o nature_n can_v go_v high_o than_o its_o first_o cause_n 9_o p._n 9_o a_o power_n derive_v out_o of_o the_o king_n can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v against_o the_o king_n for_o no_o power_n can_v create_v a_o power_n against_o itself_o 11._o p._n 10_o 11._o all_o attempt_n to_o bring_v a_o king_n under_o the_o power_n of_o his_o people_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o destroy_v he_o and_o this_o be_v resolve_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o 548._o of_o cambd._n annal._n p._n 547_o 548._o essex_n and_o it_o never_o come_v into_o the_o conceit_n of_o any_o person_n to_o except_v a_o parliament_n for_o commit_v treason_n the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v to_o think_v any_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v do_v 12._o p._n 12._o may_v be_v do_v and_o so_o never_o find_v end_n of_o wickedness_n but_o to_o make_v it_o infinite_a any_o extraordinary_a or_o transcendent_a act_n upon_o government_n though_o never_o so_o unlawful_a and_o violent_a yet_o if_o it_o become_v powerful_a it_o common_o create_v something_o to_o other_o to_o derive_v from_o it_o thus_o the_o long_a parliament_n declare_v long_o before_o that_o execrable_a murder_n be_v commit_v that_o in_o case_n they_o shall_v act_v to_o the_o high_a precedent_n they_o shall_v not_o fail_v in_o duty_n or_o trust_n ☞_o ☞_o have_v their_o eye_n and_o aim_v upon_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n edw._n 2._o and_o ric._n 2._o and_o the_o last_o actor_n that_o complete_v the_o tragedy_n conclude_v power_n of_o parliament_n from_o former_a destroy_a king_n and_o
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
will_v have_v the_o word_n to_o concern_v their_o set_n up_o of_o jeroboam_n and_o his_o successor_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o carriage_n 1_o king_n 12.16_o when_o not_o like_v rehoboam_n answer_n to_o they_o they_o cry_v what_o portion_n have_v we_o in_o david_n etc._n etc._n no_o command_n or_o instruction_n be_v for_o aught_o we_o find_v give_v they_o by_o abijah_n or_o any_o other_o from_o god_n neither_o do_v they_o in_o what_o they_o do_v consult_v with_o god_n by_o that_o prophet_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n to_o know_v his_o pleasure_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o do_v be_v of_o their_o own_o head_n out_o of_o a_o rebellious_a humour_n of_o cast_v off_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n in_o which_o god_n have_v settle_v the_o right_n of_o the_o kingdom_n so_o that_o though_o they_o so_o fulfil_v the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o obedience_n to_o they_o but_o with_o contrary_a intention_n and_o plain_a disobedience_n and_o so_o be_v no_o more_o justifiable_a in_o it_o than_o the_o jew_n in_o murder_a christ_n than_o judas_n in_o betray_v innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o be_v determine_v by_o god._n and_o the_o set_n up_o of_o his_o successor_n be_v a_o continuance_n of_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o a_o rebellion_n against_o god._n other_o by_o set_v up_o king_n without_o i_o etc._n etc._n will_v mean_v their_o seek_v to_o foreign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o help_n as_o to_o the_o assyrian_n and_o king_n jareb_n ch_n 5.13_o to_o egypt_n ch_n 7.11_o so_o forsake_v god_n and_o their_o dependence_n on_o he_o and_o set_v up_o they_o as_o patron_n and_o protector_n to_o themselves_o dr._n fitz_n williams_n 6._o serm._n of_o the_o duty_n of_o fear_v god_n and_o the_o king._n p._n 4_o v._n p._n 5_o 6._o subject_n withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o lawful_a prince_n be_v a_o deny_v god_n authority_n treason_n against_o he_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n a_o revolt_n from_o he_o a_o apostasy_n from_o god_n a_o resist_v he_o a_o oppose_a god_n rebel_n against_o he_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o set_n up_o the_o title_n of_o a_o counterfeit_n prince_n against_o the_o true_a one_o a_o introduce_v a_o plurality_n of_o godhead_n the_o obey_v of_o a_o usurper_n idolatry_n the_o slander_v his_o anoint_v and_o his_o footstep_n a_o blaspheme_v god_n the_o blame_v his_o conduct_n 15._o p._n 15._o a_o quarrel_v with_o providence_n break_v through_o all_o oath_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o deposit_v with_o they_o the_o rich_a pawn_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o stake_v down_o and_o give_v they_o the_o strong_a security_n that_o other_o can_v require_v of_o their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n their_o salvation_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o call_v god_n omniscience_n to_o witness_v these_o engagement_n and_o his_o justice_n and_o power_n to_o revenge_v the_o breach_n of_o they_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o 23._o p._n 23._o who_o will_v not_o hold_v he_o guiltless_a that_o take_v his_o name_n in_o vain_a shall_v connive_v at_o the_o violation_n of_o all_o obligation_n of_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n contract_v in_o that_o name_n if_o men_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell-fire_n for_o call_v their_o brother_n fool_n shall_v they_o be_v in_o none_o for_o rail_v against_o their_o superior_n invest_v with_o authority_n from_o above_o and_o act_v by_o a_o commission_n from_o heaven_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n judas_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o god_n reserve_v such_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o blackness_n of_o darkness_n for_o ever_o mr._n wagstaffe_n 12._o serm._n sep._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 11_o 12._o it_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o reformation_n that_o as_o it_o proceed_v by_o the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a step_n so_o it_o hold_v the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a doctrine_n the_o first_o reformer_n plead_v as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v that_o they_o always_o pay_v subjection_n to_o the_o power_n set_v over_o they_o that_o they_o always_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o their_o ruler_n where_o they_o lawful_o may_v and_o where_o they_o may_v not_o they_o submit_v with_o patience_n and_o always_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v than_o to_o be_v sedition_n turbulent_a and_o unquiet_a this_o be_v the_o first_o reformation_n and_o this_o the_o true_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o alas_o since_o that_o time_n there_o have_v rise_v up_o another_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n p._n 33_o 34._o see_v also_o his_o serm._n july_n 26._o 1685_o p._n 18_o 19_o 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n and_o another_o reformation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o never_o have_v either_o by_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n in_o the_o least_o encourage_v or_o countenance_v any_o thing_n tend_v to_o treason_n sedition_n or_o rebellion_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n so_o lâ—â—g_v as_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v be_v a_o matineer_n or_o a_o traitor_n of_o this_o opinion_n also_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o remark_n 35._o remark_n p._n 32_o 33_o 34_o 35._o on_o popery_n represent_v etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n loc_fw-la doctrine_n pâ—â—â—_n prosecution_n â—o_o persecution_n p_o 21._o see_v his_o mod_n pharisee_fw-mi p._n 4_o 23._o id_fw-la misch_fw-mi of_o anarchy_n p._n 13._o v._n p_o 33_o 55_o 56_o 57_o &c_n &c_n exposit_n 5._o comm._n in_o private_a devot_n ox._n 1089._o in_o lib._n 4._o antiquit_fw-la p._n 294._o con_v loc_fw-la and_o of_o the_o catholic_n balance_n dr._n bisby_n formy_z part_v i_o wish_v as_o well_o to_o my_o religion_n as_o any_o man_n and_o pray_v as_o hearty_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o but_o to_o put_v by_o my_o lawful_a prince_n because_o i_o suspect_v he_o will_v call_v i_o to_o account_v for_o my_o religion_n and_o thereby_o make_v i_o worthy_a of_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nay_o bless_a this_o my_o duty_n my_o conscience_n my_o oath_n my_o religion_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o do_v a_o king_n suppose_v a_o power_n sovereign_n accountable_a to_o none_o but_o to_o god_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o last_o judge_n of_o men._n dr._n ed._n bernard_n i_o will_v obey_v i_o will_v reverence_v all_o my_o superior_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a and_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o god_n word_n and_o whenever_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a thereto_o if_o i_o may_v not_o according_a to_o law_n righteousness_n and_o honour_n appeal_v to_o a_o superior_a power_n on_o earth_n i_o will_v patient_o submit_v to_o their_o censure_n and_o penalty_n the_o oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n treat_v large_o of_o this_o subject_a and_o say_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v the_o man_n who_o under_o the_o doubtful_a and_o linsey_n woolsey_n government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n bring_v in_o these_o maxim_n that_o the_o king_n can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o sanhedrim_n because_o in_o weighty_a matter_n he_o use_v to_o consult_v they_o of_o his_o own_o choice_n that_o his_o luxury_n and_o other_o vice_n ought_v to_o be_v mature_o correct_v and_o that_o a_o aristocracy_n be_v a_o better_a government_n than_o that_o of_o a_o single_a person_n that_o they_o themselves_o may_v be_v concern_v in_o the_o government_n although_o in_o that_o very_a age_n it_o be_v a_o celebrate_a axiom_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o their_o king_n be_v so_o sublime_a that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v stoop_v to_o the_o senate_n the_o king_n give_v judgement_n but_o no_o man_n judge_n he_o that_o god_n only_o call_v the_o king_n to_o account_v but_o no_o mortal_a person_n with_o many_o other_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o rabbinical_a writer_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n such_o doctrine_n therefore_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n josephus_n will_v never_o have_v vent_v if_o he_o have_v be_v less_o addict_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o hillel_n and_o shammai_n and_o have_v remember_v the_o golden_a time_n of_o david_n and_o solomon_n or_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o judea_n in_o other_o reign_v for_o the_o posterity_n of_o david_n down_o to_o the_o assyrian_a captivity_n exercise_v a_o full_a power_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o true_o such_o as_o any_o that_o asia_n ever_o see_v in_o all_o affair_n sacred_a and_o civil_a etc._n etc._n beware_v therefore_o o_o you_o prince_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n hypocrite_n of_o the_o rabbi_n jesuit_n and_o presbyterian_o dr._n south_n with_o great_a smartness_n censure_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n
letter_n apologet._n c._n 5._o p._n 334._o the_o dean_n smart_o rejoin_v by_o this_o we_o may_v think_v mr._n cressy_n a_o stranger_n in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o that_o he_o have_v never_o hear_v of_o the_o 30._o of_o january_n or_o the_o 29._o of_o may_n which_o be_v solemn_o observe_v in_o our_o church_n and_o the_o office_n join_v with_o that_o of_o the_o 5._o of_o november_n and_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n ☜_o ☜_o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o by_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n what_o do_v mr._n cressy_n think_v the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o covenant_n be_v intend_v for_o if_o not_o to_o prevent_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o former_a rebellion_n after_o he_o he_o give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o england_n about_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o they_o 348._o p._n 348._o and_o have_v cite_v pope_n gregory_n the_o seventh_n letter_n wherein_o he_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v their_o beginning_n from_o man_n who_o gain_v their_o authority_n over_o their_o equal_n by_o blind_a ambition_n and_o intolerable_a presumption_n by_o rapine_n and_o murder_n by_o perfidiousness_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n ☞_o ☞_o he_o subjoin_v be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a pretty_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a power_n by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n 366._o p._n 366._o leave_v no_o room_n for_o allegiance_n to_o prince_n any_o more_o than_o a_o person_n who_o have_v already_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o one_o prince_n have_v liberty_n to_o swear_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o another_o 370._o p._n 370._o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v keep_v to_o both_o and_o discourse_v of_o king_n stephen_n he_o say_v that_o his_o title_n be_v very_o bad_a he_o see_v it_o necessary_a for_o he_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o that_o during_o his_o usurpation_n all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o crown_n be_v lose_v 452._o p._n 373._o p._n 452._o again_o he_o say_v if_o deprive_v sovereign_a prince_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o dignity_n endeavour_v by_o open_a rebellion_n and_o secret_a conspiracy_n to_o take_v away_o their_o life_n be_v not_o treason_n there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o world._n 463._o p._n 463._o if_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o many_o horrible_a treason_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o conspiracy_n if_o they_o have_v attempt_v to_o deprive_v emperor_n of_o their_o crown_n and_o absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n to_o they_o if_o they_o have_v join_v with_o their_o open_a and_o declare_v enemy_n and_o employ_v person_n time_n after_o time_n to_o assassinate_v they_o what_o will_v the_o world_n have_v say_v of_o their_o suffering_n will_v man_n of_o any_o common_a sense_n have_v say_v they_o be_v martyr_n for_o religion_n but_o that_o they_o die_v just_o and_o deserve_o for_o their_o treason_n the_o late_a regicide_n plead_v the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n the_o scripture_n attribute_n the_o great_a revolution_n of_o government_n to_o a_o particular_a providence_n of_o god_n 17._o id._n ser._n on_o 1_o cor._n 12.24_o 25._o p._n 17._o god_n be_v the_o judge_n or_o the_o supreme_a arbitrator_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o world_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o which_o hold_v with_o respect_n to_o nation_n as_o well_o as_o particular_a person_n which_o do_v not_o find_v any_o right_n of_o dominion_n as_o some_o fancied_a till_o the_o argument_n from_o providence_n be_v return_v with_o great_a force_n upon_o themselves_o but_o it_o show_v that_o when_o god_n please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o person_n or_o nation_n as_o the_o scourge_n in_o his_o hand_n to_o punish_v people_n with_o he_o give_v they_o success_n above_o their_o hope_n or_o expectation_n but_o that_o success_n give_v they_o no_o right_n suppose_v a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o this_o kingdom_n 64._o id._n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o first_o royal_a paper_n p._n 23._o and_o vindicat_fw-la of_o that_o ans_fw-fr p._n 64._o have_v gain_v a_o considerable_a interest_n in_o it_o and_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o require_v of_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n upon_o this_o many_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v his_o title_n be_v this_o a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o rather_o of_o true_a loyalty_n 19_o loyalty_n id._n vindi._n p._n 37._o and_o ans_fw-fr to_o the_o one_a part_n p._n 19_o the_o doctrine_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n be_v error_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n 55._o importance_n id._n ans_fw-fr to_o 2d_o royal_a paper_n p._n 40_o 55._o if_o fancy_n only_o keep_v we_o firm_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n adhere_v to_o the_o crown_n in_o the_o time_n of_o rebellion_n out_o of_o fancy_n and_o not_o out_o of_o judgement_n and_o that_o if_o their_o fancy_n change_v they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v join_v with_o the_o rebel_n as_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n when_o king_n be_v nurse_n father_n to_o our_o church_n so_o we_o shall_v never_o cease_v to_o pray_v for_o their_o continue_v so_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o may_v behave_v ourselves_o towards_o they_o as_o become_v good_a christian_n and_o loyal_a subject_n and_o whereas_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o royal_a paper_n p._n 80._o argue_v against_o this_o that_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v loyal_a than_o their_o king_n be_v a_o nurse_n father_n to_o their_o church_n the_o doctor_n wipe_v off_o the_o aspersion_n by_o tell_v he_o 86._o he_o vindic._n of_o the_o ans_fw-fr p._n 101._o ☜_o p._n 86._o that_o he_o have_v put_v a_o ill_a construction_n on_o his_o word_n far_o from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n who_o think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o a_o good_a christian_a to_o be_v always_o a_o loyal_a subject_n i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n 89._o p._n 88_o 89._o it_o be_v some_o comfort_n that_o our_o church_n be_v confess_v to_o teach_v the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o loyalty_n and_o her_o practice_n to_o be_v conformable_a thereto_o in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n and_o so_o the_o doctor_n hope_n it_o will_v always_o be_v but_o it_o have_v be_v say_v by_o some_o body_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o peculiar_a to_o our_o church_n but_o our_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n this_o may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a do_v teach_v it_o so_o orthodoxly_a or_o not_o or_o whether_o those_o who_o do_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o she_o teach_v be_v thereby_o oblige_v to_o the_o strict_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n ☜_o ☜_o this_o our_o church_n do_v not_o only_o teach_v they_o as_o her_o own_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v far_o more_o effectual_a as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n 99_o p._n 99_o than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n ☜_o ☜_o be_v it_o any_o argument_n that_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o government_n be_v not_o firm_a or_o that_o loyal_a subject_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o duty_n because_o man_n of_o ill_a principle_n have_v run_v away_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o fundamental_a contract_n and_o coordinate_a power_n and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o proposition_n as_o dangerous_a as_o those_o of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v hold_v by_o some_o among_o ourselves_o witness_n those_o condemn_v at_o oxford_n july_n 26._o 1683._o we_o can_v deny_v say_v he_o but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v man_n of_o ill_a mind_n and_o disloyal_a principle_n factious_a and_o disobedient_a enemy_n to_o the_o government_n both_o in_o church_n and_o state_n but_o have_v these_o man_n ever_o have_v that_o countenance_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o our_o church_n which_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n have_v have_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o
make_v the_o case_n parallel_n he_o must_v suppose_v our_o house_n of_o convocation_n to_o have_v several_a time_n declare_v these_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o rebel_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n and_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o have_v condemn_v they_o how_o come_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o regicide_n among_o we_o to_o be_v parallel_v with_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o accurate_a preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n say_v 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o jesuit_n walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o do_v mischief_n his_o intention_n be_v to_o set_v such_o mark_n and_o character_n upon_o they_o that_o when_o other_o see_v they_o they_o may_v take_v the_o wind_n of_o they_o and_o avoid_v the_o infection_n and_o that_o he_o publish_v the_o jesuit_n treatise_n because_o some_o poison_n lose_v their_o force_n when_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o open_a air_n and_o thereupon_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o jesuit_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n 3._o p._n 3._o 1._o that_o if_o you_o do_v not_o renounce_v the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n you_o can_v give_v no_o real_a security_n to_o the_o government_n 2._o that_o if_o you_o do_v renounce_v it_o you_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o stick_v at_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prove_v the_o first_o he_o say_v it_o be_v allow_v by_o all_o friend_n to_o our_o king_n and_o his_o government_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o commonwealth_n principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o it_o and_o that_o none_o who_o do_v own_o they_o can_v give_v sufficient_a security_n for_o their_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v therefore_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o mischievous_a consequence_n of_o the_o republican_n principle_n do_v follow_v upon_o the_o own_n the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n 4._o p._n 4._o now_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n ☞_o ☞_o 2._o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a high-court_n of_o justice_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n to_o distinguish_v of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n for_o however_o the_o power_n come_v the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o such_o sovereignty_n over_o prince_n as_o to_o be_v able_a by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o depose_v they_o and_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n do_v herein_o agree_v with_o you_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o itself_o for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a that_o in_o case_n of_o breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n but_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n principles_n the_o less_o mischievous_a to_o government_n because_o they_o only_o assert_v a_o indirect_a power_n in_o the_o people_n the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v 5._o p._n 5._o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n the_o republican_n and_o assertor_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o late_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v whether_o the_o power_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n to_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o even_o in_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n thus_o gregory_n vii_o not_o only_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n but_o he_o make_v the_o first_o constitution_n of_o monarchical_a government_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o do_v ever_o any_o remonstrance_n declaration_n of_o the_o army_n 6._o p._n 6._o or_o agreement_n of_o the_o people_n give_v a_o worse_a account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o monarchy_n than_o this_o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n do_v what_o follow_v from_o hence_o but_o the_o justify_v all_o rebellion_n against_o prince_n which_o upon_o these_o principle_n will_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o people_n recover_v their_o just_a right_n against_o intolerable_a usurpation_n the_o very_o worst_a of_o our_o fanatic_n never_o talk_v so_o reproachful_o of_o civil_a government_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o your_o canonize_v saint_n do_v their_o principle_n and_o practice_n we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v to_o detest_v and_o abhor_v i_o pray_v gentleman_n tell_v i_o what_o divine_a assistance_n this_o good_a pope_n have_v when_o he_o give_v this_o admirable_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o very_o possible_a upon_o his_o principle_n for_o man_n to_o be_v saint_n and_o rebel_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n 7._o p._n 7._o among_o the_o fierce_a contender_n for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o i_o have_v find_v those_o hypothesis_n avow_v and_o maintain_v which_o justify_v all_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o late_a regicide_n parson_n book_n of_o the_o succession_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o cardinal_n allen_n sir_n francis_n inglefield_n and_o other_o principal_a person_n of_o our_o nation_n concur_v be_v shred_n into_o so_o many_o speech_n to_o justify_v their_o proceed_n against_o our_o late_a sovereign_n of_o glorious_a memory_n the_o book_n be_v design_v to_o exclude_v king_n james_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v 8._o p._n 8._o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v maintain_v here_o in_o england_n by_o such_o who_o see_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o their_o purpose_n to_o defend_v the_o power_n of_o commonwealth_n over_o their_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o either_o to_o exclude_v they_o from_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n or_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o possession_n of_o it_o the_o same_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n there_o in_o the_o reign_v of_o henry_n iii_o and_o iv_o for_o those_o who_o be_v engage_v so_o deep_a in_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n find_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v and_o the_o people_n to_o deprive_v their_o sovereign_n thus_o boucher_n affirm_v the_o fundamental_a and_o radical_a power_n to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o people_n that_o they_o may_v call_v prince_n to_o account_v for_o treason_n against_o the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n they_o be_v not_o to_o stand_v upon_o the_o nicety_n and_o form_n of_o law_n but_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o state_n do_v supercede_v all_o those_o thing_n if_o this_o man_n have_v be_v of_o council_n for_o the_o late_a regicide_n he_o can_v not_o more_o effectual_o have_v plead_v their_o cause_n our_o countryman_n william_n reynolds_n also_o vindicate_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n iii_o say_v that_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v so_o far_o conditional_a that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o their_o duty_n their_o subject_n be_v free_a from_o their_o obligation_n to_o obey_v they_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o be_v
affirm_v by_o many_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n thus_o we_o find_v 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n the_o most_o mischievous_a commonwealth_n principle_n have_v be_v very_o well_o entertain_v at_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o if_o we_o inquire_v further_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealth_n man_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violation_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o be_v so_o implicit_a 13._o p._n 13._o that_o very_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o case_n of_o king_n john_n that_o the_o resignation_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o void_a act._n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v the_o impose_v any_o such_o condition_n be_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o plead_v a_o implicit_a contract_n who_o make_v such_o conditional_a settlement_n of_o civil_a power_n upon_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o keep_v the_o ancient_a deed_n and_o record_n of_o they_o for_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o conditional_a power_n and_o obedience_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o not_z when_o emperor_n be_v open_a and_o declare_v infidel_n or_o heretic_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o now_o than_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v arian_n heretic_n yet_o the_o most_o learned_a zealous_n and_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o that_o time_n never_o once_o think_v of_o their_o lose_v their_o authority_n by_o it_o as_o i_o can_v easy_o prove_v if_o the_o design_n of_o this_o preface_n will_v permit_v i_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n 15_o p._n 15_o this_o be_v certain_o no_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o reader_n to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n it_o require_v all_o man_n of_o what_o rank_n or_o order_n soever_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 16._o p._n 16._o because_o they_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o the_o christian_a religion_n go_v in_o these_o matter_n and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a christian_n believe_v and_o practise_v when_o their_o religion_n be_v pure_a and_o free_a from_o the_o corruption_n and_o usurpation_n which_o the_o interest_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n introduce_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n and_o how_o then_o come_v prince_n in_o these_o late_a time_n to_o be_v christian_n upon_o worse_a and_o hard_a term_n than_o in_o the_o best_a age_n of_o it_o in_o my_o mind_n there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o and_o so_o we_o be_v come_v about_o to_o the_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o government_n again_o which_o this_o depose_n power_n in_o the_o pope_n do_v natural_o lead_v man_n to_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o 2._o it_o break_v all_o bond_n and_o oath_n of_o obedience_n how_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v 17._o p._n 17._o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n on_o the_o subject_n part_n which_o do_v natural_o arise_v from_o the_o relation_n between_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n when_o subject_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o be_v thereby_o declare_v free_a from_o that_o natural_a duty_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o before_o this_o be_v null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n this_o be_v turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n that_o can_v make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o this_o be_v a_o great_a power_n than_o the_o schoolman_n will_v allow_v to_o god_n himself_o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o 18._o p._n 18._o for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o god_n may_v after_o the_o matter_n or_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n our_o question_n be_v only_o about_o dispense_n with_o the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n such_o as_o keep_v our_o oath_n undoubted_o be_v this_o he_o illustrate_v very_o learned_o and_o at_o large_a in_o some_o follow_a paragraph_n ask_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o give_v away_o another_o man_n be_v natural_a right_n a_o man_n swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o oath_n the_o prince_n challenge_v his_o allegiance_n as_o a_o swear_a duty_n the_o pope_n dispense_v with_o this_o oath_n i.e._n give_v away_o the_o prince_n right_a whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n but_o how_o come_v the_o pope_n by_o that_o right_n of_o the_o prince_n which_o he_o give_v away_o 21._o p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o give_v away_o all_o the_o just_a right_n of_o man_n to_o their_o estate_n as_o those_o of_o prince_n to_o their_o crown_n cajetan_n lay_v down_o a_o good_a rule_n about_o dispense_n with_o oath_n that_o in_o they_o we_o ought_v to_o see_v that_o no_o prejudice_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v make_v he_o afterward_o cite_v the_o several_a distinction_n which_o the_o roman_a casuist_n use_v to_o vindicate_v this_o power_n of_o dispense_n with_o oath_n particular_o layman_n that_o a_o promise_a oath_n make_v to_o a_o man_n can_v ordinary_o be_v relax_v 24._o p._n 24._o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v make_v except_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a good_a of_o the_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o though_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v 25._o p._n 25._o the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o for_o the_o main_a part_n of_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o caâ—ting_a phrase_n or_o mystical_a notion_n neither_o in_o specious_a show_n of_o devotion_n nor_o so_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o faith_n as_o it_o imply_v the_o performance_n of_o our_o promise_n as_o well_o as_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o obedience_n or_o a_o careful_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n among_o which_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v one_o which_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o inviolable_a duty_n who_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o another_o person_n to_o absolve_v they_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v that_o to_o keep_v their_o oath_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o to_o violate_v they_o may_v become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o overturn_v the_o natural_a difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n to_o set_v up_o a_o control_a sovereign_a power_n above_o that_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o perpetual_a foundation_n for_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n which_o nothing_o can_v keep_v man_n from_o if_o conscience_n and_o their_o solemn_a oath_n can_v therefore_o 3._o the_o three_o
mischief_n common_a to_o this_o depose_n power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o commonwealth_n principle_n be_v the_o justify_n of_o rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v do_v to_o purpose_n in_o boucher_n and_o reynolds_n who_o he_o cite_v at_o large_a and_o then_o proceed_v to_o his_o second_o proposition_n that_o whosoever_o do_v renounce_v the_o depose_n power_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o refuse_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o then_o add_v 29._o p._n 29._o it_o be_v very_o true_a this_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o bless_a doctrine_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n sedition_n war_n bloodshed_n rebellion_n what_o not_o but_o i_o ought_v to_o transcribe_v all_o that_o excellent_a preface_n be_v i_o strict_o to_o do_v the_o author_n or_o the_o cause_n justice_n while_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o it_o at_o his_o leisure_n sect_n ii_o dr._n tennison_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o his_o examination_n of_o hobbs_n creed_n say_v 1670._o hobbs_n creed_n examine_v lond._n 1670._o that_o hobbs_n have_v frame_v a_o model_n of_o government_n pernicious_a in_o its_o consequence_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o injurious_a to_o the_o right_n of_o his_o present_a majesty_n for_o he_o teach_v the_o people_n soon_o after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o his_o royal_a father_n that_o his_o title_n be_v extinguish_v when_o his_o adherent_n be_v subdue_v and_o that_o the_o parliament_n have_v the_o right_a ☜_o ☜_o because_o it_o have_v possession_n he_o have_v subject_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o teach_v they_o the_o way_n of_o turn_v the_o alcoran_n into_o gospel_n and_o for_o these_o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n he_o call_v he_o a_o insolent_a and_o pernicious_a writer_n 2._o p._n 2._o and_o when_o mr._n hobbs_n have_v assert_v that_o nature_n have_v make_v all_o man_n equal_a so_o that_o no_o man_n can_v thereupon_o claim_v to_o himself_o any_o benefit_n 131._o p._n 129_o 130_o 131._o to_o which_o another_o may_v not_o pretend_v as_o well_o as_o he_o that_o from_o equality_n of_o condition_n competition_n arise_v foment_v by_o equality_n of_o hope_n and_o from_o thence_o a_o war_n of_o every_o man_n against_o every_o man_n etc._n etc._n he_o rejoin_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a absurd_a and_o unsecure_a course_n to_o lay_v the_o groundwork_n of_o all_o civil_a polity_n and_o reform_a religion_n upon_o such_o a_o suppose_a state_n of_o nature_n as_o have_v no_o firm_a support_n than_o the_o contrivance_n of_o your_o own_o fancy_n let_v philosopher_n discourse_v and_o make_v different_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o star_n but_o when_o the_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a safety_n of_o mankind_n be_v concern_v as_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o civil_a and_o moral_a and_o christian_a philosophy_n then_o be_v hypothesis_n frame_v by_o imagination_n as_o exceed_o dangerous_a as_o they_o be_v absurd_a wherefore_o such_o person_n who_o trouble_v the_o world_n with_o fancied_a scheme_n and_o model_n of_o polity_n in_o oceana_n and_o leviathan_n ☞_o ☞_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o usual_a say_n of_o the_o most_o excellent_a lord_n bacon_n concern_v a_o philosophy_n advance_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o nature_n that_o such_o a_o work_n be_v the_o world_n as_o god_n make_v it_o and_o not_o as_o man_n have_v make_v it_o for_o that_o it_o have_v nothing_o of_o imagination_n for_o the_o faithful_a account_n of_o time_n give_v we_o another_o account_n of_o the_o origin_n of_o nation_n 13â—_n p._n 13â—_n our_o parent_n be_v before_o the_o institution_n of_o commonwealth_n absolute_a sovereign_n in_o their_o own_o family_n 142._o p._n 141_o 142._o after_o which_o he_o confess_v that_o prejudice_n and_o self_n interest_n do_v usual_o blind_a the_o understanding_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o put_v evil_a for_o good_a and_o humour_n and_o education_n and_o profit_n for_o reason_n and_o add_v 147._o p._n 147._o if_o man_n be_v lawless_a in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n and_o for_o the_o mere_a sake_n of_o temporal_a security_n do_v enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o justice_n and_o modesty_n and_o gratitude_n and_o other_o such_o like_a sociable_a virtue_n only_o because_o they_o conduce_v to_o our_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o keep_n of_o we_o from_o the_o deplorable_a condition_n of_o a_o war_n of_o every_o man_n against_o every_o man_n then_o when_o any_o subject_a shall_v have_v fair_a hope_n of_o advance_v himself_o by_o tread_v down_o authority_n and_o trample_v upon_o the_o law_n in_o a_o prosperous_a rebellion_n what_o be_v it_o according_a to_o your_o principle_n which_o can_v oblige_v he_o to_o refuse_v the_o opportunity_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o one_o covenant_n be_v this_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v the_o rest_n it_o will_v be_v again_o inquire_v what_o law_n engage_v man_n to_o keep_v that_o past_a see_v there_o be_v no_o law_n of_o more_o ancient_a descent_n except_o it_o be_v that_o of_o self-preservation_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o which_o we_o suppose_v the_o covenant_n to_o be_v break_v so_o that_o without_o the_o obligation_n lay_v upon_o we_o by_o fidelity_n the_o law_n of_o god_n almighty_n in_o our_o nature_n antecedent_n to_o all_o humane_a covenant_n 148_o p._n 148_o such_o pact_n will_v become_v but_o so_o many_o loose_a material_n without_o the_o main_a binder_n in_o the_o fence_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n which_o will_v therefore_o be_v tread_v down_o or_o break_v through_o by_o every_o herd_n of_o unruly_a man_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o violate_v what_o they_o esteem_v most_o just_a and_o sacred_a for_o the_o sake_n of_o reign_v and_o they_o will_v be_v much_o more_o encourage_v to_o break_v all_o oath_n of_o duty_n and_o allegiance_n ☞_o ☞_o when_o they_o once_o believe_v that_o their_o ascent_n into_o the_o throne_n and_o possession_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n like_o the_o come_n of_o the_o repute_a heir_n unto_o the_o crown_n 13._o crown_n lord_n 〈◊〉_d hen._n 7._o p._n 13._o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o henry_n vii_o do_v immediate_o clear_v a_o man_n of_o all_o former_a attaindor_n this_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o same_o strain_n with_o that_o pernicious_a book_n entitle_v nature_n dowry_n print_v the_o year_n after_o the_o leviathan_n that_o rebeilion_n be_v not_o iniquity_n 149._o p._n 149._o if_o upon_o probable_a ground_n it_o become_v prosperous_a that_o he_o who_o usurp_v not_o like_o a_o politician_n be_v therefore_o a_o villain_n because_o he_o be_v a_o fool_n that_o all_o usurper_n in_o the_o world_n step_v up_o into_o the_o throne_n by_o mean_n likely_a to_o further_o their_o ascent_n pursue_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o be_v rightful_a and_o undoubted_a sovereign_n that_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n when_o he_o miscarry_v be_v a_o rebel_n and_o a_o traitor_n because_o he_o be_v a_o weak_a and_o unfortunate_a politician_n but_o that_o oliver_n who_o be_v sure_a of_o be_v protector_n by_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o soldiery_n and_o possession_n of_o the_o militia_n be_v a_o lawful_a prince_n after_o this_o he_o with_o justice_n tax_v mr._n white_a as_o the_o 93._o the_o p._n 93._o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n give_v a_o account_n and_o then_o show_v that_o bishop_n bramhal_o flee_v from_o england_n rather_o than_o submit_v to_o the_o usurpation_n and_o that_o the_o other_o bishop_n that_o stay_v at_o home_n 154._o p._n 153_o 154._o promote_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o sovereign_n which_o if_o all_o zealous_a loyalist_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o will_v by_o degree_n have_v dye_v away_o and_o because_o they_o refuse_v the_o oath_n impose_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o their_o life_n and_o of_o their_o fortune_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v treacherous_a in_o undermine_v the_o usurp_v government_n or_o disloyal_a to_o the_o king_n in_o enjoy_v protection_n under_o oliver_n who_o they_o neither_o arm_v nor_o own_a in_o power_n 156._o p._n 156._o it_o be_v not_o for_o you_o to_o pretend_v to_o loyalty_n who_o place_n right_a in_o force_n and_o teach_v the_o people_n to_o assist_v the_o usurper_n with_o active_a compliance_n against_o a_o dispossess_v prince_n and_o not_o mere_o to_o live_v at_o all_o adventure_n in_o his_o territory_n without_o own_v the_o protection_n by_o unlawful_a oath_n or_o by_o run_v into_o arm_n against_o their_o dethroned_a sovereign_n 157._o p._n 157._o thus_o you_o give_v encouragement_n to_o usurper_n and_o also_o when_o civil_a discord_n be_v set_v on_o foot_n as_o it_o happen_v too_o frequent_o in_o all_o state_n you_o hereby_o move_v such_o people_n as_o be_v yet_o on_o the_o side_n of_o their_o lawful_a prince_n who_o affair_n they_o see_v decline_v to_o adjoin_v themselves_o to_o the_o more_o prosperous_a party_n and_o to_o help_v to_o overturn_v those_o throne_n of_o sovereignty_n at_o which_o a_o while_n before_o they_o
prostrate_v themselves_o for_o in_o your_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preserve_v or_o delight_v themselves_o by_o any_o course_n of_o mean_n and_o can_v be_v best_o protect_v by_o the_o prevail_a side_n which_o because_o it_o have_v more_o degree_n of_o grow_a power_n have_v it_o seem_v therefore_o more_o of_o right_n 158._o p._n 158._o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o every_o subject_a who_o you_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v himself_o to_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o strong_a side_n or_o for_o a_o company_n combine_v in_o arm_n and_o counsel_n when_o a_o heir_n and_o a_o traitor_n be_v engage_v in_o battle_n with_o equal_a success_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o lord_n stanley_n etc._n etc._n at_o bosworth-field_n to_o give_v the_o day_n to_o the_o side_n they_o presume_v will_n most_o favour_n they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n 93._o etc._n vid._n 1._o part_n of_o the_o hist_n p._n 93._o and_o whereas_o hobbs_n affirm_v that_o covenant_n be_v but_o word_n and_o breath_n and_o have_v no_o force_n to_o oblige_v or_o constrain_v any_o man_n but_o what_o it_o have_v from_o the_o public_a sword_n he_o answer_v that_o thus_o the_o prince_n be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o danger_n 160._o p._n 160._o society_n be_v like_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n manage_v all_o by_o force_n because_o he_o can_v be_v a_o day_n secure_a of_o remain_v uppermost_a see_v that_o the_o people_n be_v teach_v by_o you_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o right_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o deceit_n and_o that_o every_o one_o will_v have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n if_o he_o have_v as_o long_o a_o sword_n for_o the_o many_o head_a beast_n will_v throw_v the_o rider_n when_o he_o burden_n and_o gall_n they_o woe_n to_o all_o the_o prince_n upon_o earth_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a and_o become_v popular_a if_o the_o multitude_n believe_v this_o the_o prince_z not_o arm_v with_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o leviathan_n i._n e._n with_o irresistible_a power_n can_v never_o be_v safe_a 161._o p._n 161._o wherefore_o such_o as_o own_o these_o pernicious_a doctrine_n destructive_a to_o all_o society_n of_o man_n ☜_o ☜_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v wolf_n head_n as_o the_o law_n of_o old_a be_v wont_a to_o speak_v concern_v excommunicate_v person_n and_o be_v like_o those_o ravenous_a beast_n so_o far_o from_o deserve_v our_o love_n and_o care_n 192._o p._n 192._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o common_a charge_n if_o the_o command_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v not_o also_o law_n what_o mean_v the_o common_a doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n of_o suffer_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christianity_n we_o be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o follow_v christ_n etc._n etc._n such_o command_n and_o exhortation_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o obey_v unchristian_a injunction_n be_v deliver_v in_o vain_a yea_o they_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o impious_a if_o they_o be_v not_o a_o royal_a law_n without_o the_o stamp_n of_o civil_a authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o your_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o outward_a safety_n to_o obey_v that_o which_o be_v the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n though_o we_o live_v among_o the_o heathen_n rather_o than_o to_o follow_v dangerous_a though_o evangelical_n counsel_n this_o doctor_n together_o with_o the_o lord_n bishop_n of_o ely_n and_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o dr._n hooper_n be_v by_o the_o king_n appoint_v to_o attend_v the_o late_a duke_n of_o monmouth_n before_o his_o execution_n and_o the_o great_a thing_n that_o they_o with_o reason_n press_v he_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a repentance_n a_o acknowledgement_n that_o his_o invasion_n be_v a_o rebellion_n particular_o urge_v he_o as_o the_o print_a account_n say_v more_o than_o once_o 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o if_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n to_o be_v true_a ☞_o ☞_o and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v that_o pulton_n the_o jesuit_n as_o 67._o as_o pulton_n consider_v p._n 67._o himself_o say_v charge_v he_o unjust_o that_o when_o he_o assist_v sir_n thomas_n armstrong_n before_o his_o execution_n that_o he_o do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o a_o humble_a acknowledgement_n of_o his_o crime_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o his_o king_n and_o country_n for_o the_o â—3_n the_o account_v of_o the_o con_v with_o 〈◊〉_d p._n â—3_n doctor_n even_o in_o the_o height_n of_o popery_n think_v his_o loyalty_n more_o valuable_a than_o mr._n meredith_n because_o he_o as_o a_o son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v he_o will_v not_o rebel_v against_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o he_o may_v be_v of_o another_o religion_n whereas_o mr._n m._n be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n can_v not_o well_o separate_a loyalty_n from_o interest_n and_o 89._o and_o 〈…〉_o con_fw-la p._n 89._o aver_v that_o he_o be_v by_o church_n principle_n against_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n and_o approve_v not_o of_o the_o exclude_v and_o depose_v doctrine_n teach_v in_o mr._n p_n great_a lateran_n council_n before_o there_o be_v jesuit_n and_o also_o after_o they_o arise_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o doleman_n and_o a_o long_a train_n of_o other_o in_o which_o some_o pope_n some_o synodical_a man_n have_v pompous_o march_v to_o pass_v by_o general_a complaint_n 243._o id._n exam_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 10_o note_v 〈◊〉_d holiness_n of_o life_n p._n 243._o we_o may_v furnish_v ourselves_o with_o abundance_n of_o instance_n in_o the_o live_v of_o particular_a man_n of_o that_o communion_n who_o have_v be_v infamous_a for_o impiety_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o reflection_n upon_o two_o or_o three_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o mâ—n_z with_o who_o the_o more_o the_o world_n be_v acquaint_v the_o less_o veneration_n it_o will_v have_v for_o they_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a fawn_v upon_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n whilst_o he_o live_v and_o prosper_v and_o own_a he_o as_o his_o patron_n and_o the_o maker_n of_o his_o fortune_n even_o before_o he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o but_o assoon_o as_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o family_n be_v barbarous_o murder_v by_o the_o most_o bloody_a vassal_n and_o usurper_n phocas_n gregory_n insult_v over_o this_o dead_a lion_n and_o flatter_v this_o live_a monster_n and_o his_o immoral_a wife_n leontia_n he_o use_v such_o word_n at_o his_o â—surped_a exaltation_n as_o he_o do_v at_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o conversion_n of_o england_n sing_v profane_o glory_n to_o god_n in_o the_o high_a let_v the_o heaven_n rejoice_v and_o the_o earth_n be_v glad_a there_o be_v many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o 248._o p._n 248._o which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o her_o sanctity_n such_o as_o the_o doctrine_n about_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o last_o be_v very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n especial_o in_o the_o depose_v point_n concern_v which_o i_o take_v leave_n to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o another_o with_o relation_n to_o bellarmine_n he_o be_v 17._o be_v postscript_n to_o transl_n of_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o leag_n p._n 15_o 16_o 17._o himself_o a_o preacher_n for_o the_o league_n in_o paris_n during_o the_o rebellion_n there_o of_o king_n henry_n iu._n some_o of_o his_o principle_n be_v these_o follow_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o man_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n be_v from_o the_o people_n because_o the_o people_n make_v the_o king._n we_o hear_v bellarmine_n in_o another_o place_n positive_o affirm_v it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o any_o christian_a prince_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o catholic_n religion_n and_o shall_v withdraw_v other_o from_o it_o he_o immediate_o forfeit_v all_o power_n and_o dignity_n even_o before_o the_o pope_n have_v pronounce_v sentence_n on_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n in_o case_n they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v it_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o cast_v out_o such_o a_o heretic_n from_o his_o sovereignty_n over_o christian_n if_o therefore_o the_o faith_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v faction_n whatsoever_o his_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o he_o have_v make_v it_o it_o can_v never_o he_o find_v out_o either_o as_o the_o church_n or_o as_o a_o find_a church_n so_o far_o as_o we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o it_o by_o the_o note_n of_o holiness_n sect_n xii_o dr._n patrick_n have_v also_o full_o declare_v his_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o beside_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o his_o work_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n he_o say_v 75._o paraphâ—_n on_o on_o ps_n 15._o p._n 75._o that_o he_o who_o shall_v dwell_v in_o god_n tabernacle_n be_v a_o
of_o other_o man_n sin_n that_o will_v retain_v their_o integrity_n and_o rather_o than_o do_v will_v suffer_v evil_a 〈…〉_o p._n 〈…〉_o what_o can_v there_o do_v these_o be_v they_o that_o be_v so_o pity_v in_o the_o text_n down_o then_o ☞_o ☞_o down_o to_o the_o place_n of_o darkness_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v with_o that_o antichristian_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n upon_o the_o ill_a manager_n and_o abuse_n of_o their_o power_n by_o arm_n and_o force_v to_o depose_v and_o punish_v their_o prince_n this_o once_o admit_v lay_v the_o axe_n to_o the_o root_n of_o all_o civil_a society_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 37._o 〈…〉_o p._n 37._o nath._n hardy_n d._n r._n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o king_n accuse_v he_o for_o be_v a_o traitor_n to_o his_o people_n which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v true_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o never_o receive_v any_o trust_n from_o they_o after_o which_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o lord_n mayor_n and_o his_o brethren_n he_o add_v you_o have_v take_v care_n that_o rebellion_n may_v be_v destroy_v in_o that_o which_o be_v its_o principal_a engine_n the_o illegal_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o in_o its_o rot_a principle_n those_o doctrine_n which_o give_v power_n to_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n in_o some_o case_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n without_o and_o against_o the_o king_n command_n and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o personal_a and_o politic_a capacity_n of_o the_o king_n as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n dr._n 24._o serm._n before_o lord_n mâ—yer_n fâ—â—_v 11._o 16_o sâ—_n p._n 22_o 24._o goodman_n king_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o he_o maintain_v and_o uphold_v they_o in_o their_o office_n under_o himself_o a_o king_n have_v the_o stamp_n and_o character_n of_o divine_a authority_n upon_o he_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a providence_n that_o be_v the_o people_n caution_n and_o security_n against_o the_o weakness_n passion_n and_o extravagance_n of_o prince_n so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o resort_v to_o arm_n or_o any_o seditious_a and_o unlawful_a mean_n in_o their_o own_o defence_n we_o use_v to_o appeal_v to_o a_o high_a court_n when_o we_o be_v oppress_v in_o a_o inferior_a judicatory_a and_o this_o be_v our_o proper_a refuge_n when_o our_o right_n and_o property_n be_v invade_v to_o look_v up_o to_o god_n the_o supreme_a potentate_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o will_v restrain_v the_o exorbitance_n of_o his_o minister_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o god_n be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n the_o safety_n of_o religion_n liberty_n and_o property_n be_v mighty_a concern_v but_o certain_o they_o be_v not_o too_o great_a a_o stake_n to_o trust_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n unless_o the_o mean_n we_o use_v be_v as_o certain_o and_o manifest_o lawful_a as_o the_o cause_n we_o pretend_v to_o shall_v be_v just_a and_o honourable_a we_o shall_v but_o provoke_v providence_n instead_o of_o subvert_v it_o 34._o p._n 34._o let_v the_o people_n be_v quiet_a not_o listen_v to_o noise_n and_o rumour_n but_o be_v sure_a to_o banish_v all_o disloyal_a thought_n of_o resort_v to_o irregular_a mean_n for_o the_o assert_v their_o pretension_n be_v not_o god_n in_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xiii_o dr._n burnet_n in_o his_o modest_a and_o free_a conference_n 7._o conference_n print_a ann._n 1669._o p._n 6_o 7._o show_v i_o one_o place_n in_o either_o testament_n that_o warrant_v subject_n fight_v for_o religion_n you_o know_v i_o can_v bring_v many_o against_o it_o yea_o though_o the_o old_a dispensation_n be_v a_o more_o carnal_a and_o fiery_a one_o than_o the_o new_a one_o be_v yet_o when_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n make_v apostasy_n from_o the_o live_a god_n into_o heathenish_a idolatry_n some_o of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n pollute_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o do_v ahaz_n and_o manasseh_n so_o that_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v there_o without_o idolatry_n yet_o where_o do_v we_o find_v the_o people_n resist_v they_o or_o fall_v to_o popular_a reformation_n neither_o do_v the_o prophet_n that_o be_v send_v by_o god_n ever_o provoke_v they_o to_o any_o such_o course_n and_o you_o know_v the_o whole_a strain_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n run_v upon_o suffer_v it_o seem_v you_o be_v yet_o a_o stranger_n to_o the_o very_a design_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v to_o tame_v and_o mortify_v nature_n and_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a thing_n but_o supernatural_a therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o defend_v and_o advance_v it_o must_v not_o be_v borrow_v from_o nature_n but_o grace_n be_v not_o christ_n injunction_n our_o rule_n since_o than_o he_o forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o draw_v a_o sword_n for_o he_o with_o so_o severe_a a_o threaten_n that_o whosoever_o will_v draw_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n this_o must_v bind_v we_o and_o what_o he_o say_v to_o pilate_n on_o this_o head_n my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n etc._n etc._n be_v so_o plain_a language_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o i_o wonder_v it_o do_v not_o convince_v all_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o arm_a the_o subject_n of_o germany_n against_o henry_n iv_o the_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n because_o the_o emperor_n lay_v claim_v to_o the_o investiture_n of_o bishop_n they_o be_v then_o secular_a prince_n and_o this_o prosper_v so_o well_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o hildebrand_n other_o pope_n make_v no_o bone_n upon_o any_o displeasure_n they_o conceive_v either_o against_o king_n or_o emperor_n to_o take_v his_o kingdom_n from_o he_o and_o free_a his_o subject_n from_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o the_o author_n who_o plead_v for_o this_o be_v only_a courtier_n canonist_n and_o jesuit_n now_o be_v you_o not_o ashamed_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n to_o symbolize_v with_o the_o worst_a gang_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o sober_a of_o they_o condemn_v it_o yet_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n with_o your_o clamour_n lector_fw-la burn._n vind._n of_o the_o authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o ch._n of_o scotland_n ad_fw-la lector_fw-la if_o in_o some_o innocenter_n thing_n the_o church_n of_o england_n seem_v to_o symbolize_v with_o they_o one_o great_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o all_o humane_a society_n be_v maintain_v and_o advance_v be_v obedience_n to_o the_o law_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o we_o to_o govern_v and_o defend_v we_o to_o who_o command_n if_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v not_o pay_v ever_o till_o they_o contradict_v the_o law_n of_o god_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o peace_n nor_o order_n among_o man_n now_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o age_n we_o live_v in_o that_o small_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o that_o authority_n god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o vicegerent_n on_o earth_n the_o evidence_n whereof_o be_v palpable_a since_o the_o bend_n or_o slacken_n of_o the_o execution_n of_o law_n be_v make_v the_o measure_n of_o most_o man_n obedience_n and_o not_o the_o conscience_n of_o that_o duty_n we_o owe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o ruler_n for_o what_o be_v more_o servile_a and_o unbecoming_a a_o man_n not_o to_o say_v a_o christian_n than_o to_o yield_v obedience_n when_o overawe_v by_o force_n and_o to_o leap_v from_o it_o when_o allure_v by_o gentle_a method_n hence_o it_o appear_v how_o few_o there_o be_v who_o judge_v themselves_o bind_v to_o pay_v that_o reverence_n to_o the_o person_n and_o that_o obedience_n to_o the_o command_n of_o those_o god_n have_v vest_v with_o his_o authority_n which_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n do_v exact_a and_o the_o root_n of_o all_o this_o disobedience_n and_o contempt_n can_v be_v no_o other_o but_o unruly_a and_o ungoverned_a pride_n which_o disdain_v to_o submit_v to_o other_o and_o exalt_v itself_o above_o those_o who_o be_v call_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o the_o humble_a be_v tractable_a and_o obedient_a but_o the_o self-willed_a be_v stubborn_a and_o rebellious_a yet_o the_o height_n of_o many_o man_n pride_n rest_v not_o in_o a_o bare_a disobedience_n but_o design_n the_o subvert_v of_o throne_n and_o the_o shake_n of_o kingdom_n unless_o govern_v by_o their_o own_o measure_n among_o all_o the_o heresy_n which_o this_o age_n have_v spawn_v there_o be_v not_o one_o more_o contrary_a to_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o religion_n and_o more_o destructive_a of_o mankind_n than_o be_v that_o bloody_a opinion_n of_o defend_v religion_n by_o arm_n and_o of_o forcible_a resistance_n upon_o the_o colour_n of_o preserve_a religion_n ☞_o ☞_o the_o wisdom_n of_o that_o policy_n be_v earthly_a sensual_a devilish_a savour_v of_o a_o carnal_a unmortified_a and_o impatient_a mind_n that_o can_v bear_v the_o cross_n nor_o trust_v to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o
the_o conscience_n and_o indispensible_a because_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o god_n 62._o pag_n 62._o to_o who_o only_a king_n be_v accountable_a they_o pray_v for_o he_o three_o or_o four_o time_n by_o name_n in_o all_o their_o solemn_a office_n their_o sermon_n be_v frequent_a and_o press_v upon_o this_o theme_n and_o their_o book_n be_v numerous_a against_o papist_n and_o their_o factious_a scholar_n for_o the_o right_n of_o king_n yea_o and_o their_o action_n be_v always_o loyal_a do_v justify_v they_o sincere_o believe_v as_o they_o teach_v dr._n lectorem_fw-la sec._n edit_n ad_fw-la lectorem_fw-la pelling_n apostate_n protestant_n those_o republican_n who_o be_v the_o mover_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n very_o well_o know_v that_o by_o the_o same_o epower_v which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o heir_n they_o may_v pretend_v afterward_o to_o have_v to_o divest_v and_o destroy_v the_o possessor_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o i_o will_v presume_v to_o declare_v on_o my_o own_o and_o my_o brethren_n behalf_n too_o without_o beg_v their_o pardon_n that_o we_o still_o act_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n resolve_v steadfast_o to_o act_v upon_o the_o same_o loyal_a principle_n wherewith_o we_o have_v hitherto_o endeavour_v to_o season_v the_o kingdom_n the_o people_n can_v but_o be_v tickle_v at_o the_o heart_n 7._o p._n 6_o 7._o when_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sovereign_a power_n in_o they_o which_o they_o do_v not_o dream_v of_o that_o they_o can_v make_v and_o unmake_v king_n that_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n lie_v at_o their_o worship_n foot_n must_v make_v court_n to_o they_o for_o succession_n and_o that_o they_o can_v if_o they_o will_v bar_v they_o out_o and_o come_v like_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o uncontrollable_a veto_n i_o be_o grieve_v at_o the_o heart_n and_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o raise_v the_o indignation_n of_o every_o honest_a man_n to_o find_v that_o so_o many_o among_o we_o do_v so_o inconsiderate_o not_o to_o say_v malicious_o run_v altogether_o upon_o this_o jesuit_n principle_n etc._n etc._n 14._o v._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o p._n 14._o doleman_n confident_o insist_o on_o this_o that_o the_o crown_n be_v not_o a_o bare_a inheritance_n but_o a_o inheritance_n accompany_v a_o office_n of_o trust_n and_o that_o if_o a_o man_n defect_n render_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o trust_n he_o have_v also_o forfeit_v the_o inheritance_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o conclude_v that_o even_o a_o true_a king_n may_v be_v depose_v when_o he_o answer_v not_o the_o trust_n which_o the_o people_n have_v repose_v in_o he_o this_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n do_v not_o long_o ago_o cost_v one_o of_o our_o king_n his_o throne_n and_o his_o life_n too_o i_o pray_v god_n it_o be_v not_o so_o chargeable_a to_o another_o but_o it_o be_v ominous_a when_o pretend_v protestant_n will_v be_v nibble_v at_o such_o jesuitical_a principle_n observe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v a_o king_n 19_o p._n 19_o natural_o follow_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n to_o choose_v one_o if_o any_o of_o our_o clergy_n hold_v our_o king_n to_o be_v divine_a they_o hold_v no_o more_o than_o what_o all_o christian_n have_v ever_o hold_v 36._o p._n 21._o v._o p._n 24_o 25._o p._n 33_o 34._o v._o loc_n &_o p._n 36._o no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v declare_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n do_v own_o and_o will_v bear_v they_o out_o in_o doleman_n be_v positive_a that_o prince_n may_v lawful_o be_v depose_v and_o he_o observe_v too_o be_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o god_n have_v wonderful_o concur_v for_o the_o most_o part_n with_o such_o judicial_a act_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n against_o their_o evil_a prince_n not_o only_o in_o prosper_v the_o same_o but_o by_o give_v also_o some_o notable_a successor_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o depose_v have_v father_n parson_n be_v alive_a in_o our_o day_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v instanced_a in_o that_o bless_a bird_n oliver_n cromwell_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o happen_v to_o read_v a_o new_a assembly_n catechism_n call_v a_o political_a catechism_n etc._n p._n 38._o v._n p._n 40_o 41_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o find_v it_o as_o full_a of_o the_o jesuit_n venom_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v spit_v out_o of_o doleman_n own_o mouth_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o principle_n in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n 1._o that_o the_o government_n be_v a_o regulate_v monarchy_n the_o king_n be_v not_o above_o the_o law_n but_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o law_n and_o not_o to_o god_n only_o 2._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o king_n without_o and_o beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o regulation_n be_v not_o regal_a authority_n 3._o that_o to_o resist_v the_o notorious_a transgression_n of_o that_o regulation_n be_v no_o resist_v the_o regal_a authority_n that_o the_o immediate_a original_a of_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o many_o other_o such_o principle_n upon_o which_o the_o late_a rebellion_n be_v raise_v and_o maintain_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o little_a art_n make_v use_v of_o to_o evade_v the_o obligation_n to_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v also_o borrow_v from_o the_o jesuit_n and_o to_o vindicate_v dr._n hicks_n sermon_n on_o that_o subject_a as_o also_o to_o show_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o puritan_n particular_o in_o their_o disobedience_n to_o government_n violation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o subjoin_v that_o when_o once_o man_n be_v jesuit_v 50._o p._n 50._o they_o will_v never_o stick_v at_o any_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n lie_v libel_v sedition_n defame_v of_o government_n perjury_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v how_o base_o partial_a these_o folk_n be_v in_o their_o ordinary_a censure_n 51._o p._n 51._o let_v a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a friend_n to_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o establish_v government_n and_o present_o forsooth_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o resuse_v to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v though_o that_o be_v st._n paul_n way_n and_o he_o be_v call_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o be_v for_o subjection_n to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o when_o time_n serve_v for_o passive_a obedience_n and_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n with_o a_o witness_n but_o let_v these_o man_n profess_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o lie_v and_o equivocate_v like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o violate_v oath_n 58._o v._o p_o 52_o 53_o 57_o 58._o or_o construe_v they_o in_o their_o own_o sense_n like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o dispense_v with_o one_o another_o in_o do_v any_o wickedness_n that_o be_v serviceable_a to_o their_o cause_n as_o the_o jesuit_n do_v yet_o who_o but_o they_o the_o true_a protestant_n we_o dare_v not_o be_v dishonest_a unless_o we_o will_v be_v hypocrite_n nor_o be_v rebel_n 54._o p._n 54._o unless_o we_o will_v be_v damn_v some_o in_o solomon_n time_n be_v give_v to_o change_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d strange_a kind_n of_o levity_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o mind_n 25._o id._n serm._n on_o prov_n 24.21_o 1632._o p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o some_o expositor_n render_v the_o place_n thus_o cum_fw-la inconstantibus_fw-la with_o man_n that_o be_v fickle_a and_o unsteady_a in_o their_o loyalty_n will_v we_o not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n who_o have_v show_v their_o fidelity_n all_o along_o man_n who_o have_v act_v teach_v suffer_v and_o venture_v their_o life_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o majesty_n shall_v such_o i_o say_v start_z aside_o and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v wheadle_v into_o faction_n at_o last_o true_o we_o may_v wonder_v at_o it_o the_o less_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v the_o case_n of_o several_a man_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o david_n and_o especial_o two_o very_a eminent_a person_n abiathar_n the_o priest_n and_o joab_n that_o brave_a commander_n the_o former_a have_v be_v david_n secret_a and_o sure_a friend_n and_o the_o late_a have_v not_o turn_v after_o absalon_n both_o of_o they_o have_v be_v faithful_a hitherto_o but_o when_o adonijah_n usurp_v the_o kingdom_n both_o of_o they_o be_v concern_v in_o that_o plot_n the_o priest_n turn_v a_o apostate_n and_o the_o general_n a_o renegado_n upon_o what_o provocation_n i_o do_v not_o know_v nor_o can_v i_o gather_v any_o reason_n thereof_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o i_o now_o have_v mention_v a_o strange_a inconstancy_n of_o spirit_n in_o man_n who_o in_o david_n old_a age_n think_v it_o their_o best_a cunning_a to_o take_v up_o the_o persian_a custom_n and_o worship_v the_o rise_v sun._n thus_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o dissenter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o declaration_n of_o indulgence_n we_o be_v
defensive_a ☜_o ☜_o against_o his_o majesty_n his_o heir_n and_o lawful_a successor_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n accountable_a to_o they_o or_o to_o any_o other_o beside_o god_n these_o be_v the_o essential_o of_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v but_o one_o case_n wherein_o a_o good_a and_o loyal_a subject_n will_v refuse_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n and_o that_o be_v 154._o p._n 60_o 61_o v._n p._n 66_o 96_o 97_o 119_o 120_o 154._o when_o such_o obedience_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o his_o obedience_n to_o god_n but_o there_o be_v no_o case_n whatsoever_o wherein_o he_o dare_v either_o to_o resist_v or_o reproach_v the_o person_n or_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n or_o to_o offer_v any_o indignity_n to_o he_o to_o fight_v against_o he_o be_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n who_o the_o king_n represent_v upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o open_a perfidiousness_n and_o rebellion_n such_o be_v monster_n of_o man_n and_o be_v as_o natural_a brute_n beast_n make_v to_o be_v take_v and_o destroy_v so_o s._n peter_n describe_v they_o 2_o pet._n 2.10_o 12._o mr._n david_n jenner_n in_o his_o prerogative_n of_o primogeniture_n 48._o primogeniture_n lond_n 1635_o p._n 48._o assert_n the_o same_o cause_n although_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v indeed_o above_o all_o king_n and_o if_o they_o wilful_o transgress_v the_o same_o they_o be_v all_o accountable_a unto_o god_n and_o unto_o god_n only_o for_o the_o same_o yet_o in_o this_o kingdom_n of_o england_n no_o statute_n law_n be_v or_o can_v be_v above_o the_o king_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n that_o first_o give_v life_n and_o be_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n by_o his_o royal_a assent_n make_v the_o law_n to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v viz._n a_o law_n but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n do_v not_o make_v the_o king_n to_o be_v what_o he_o be_v viz._n a_o king_n for_o the_o king_n be_v king_n before_o the_o law._n that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o depose_v lawful_a king_n 122._o p._n 122._o and_o exclude_v the_o right_a heir_n from_o succeed_v in_o the_o throne_n for_o his_o be_v a_o heretic_n idolater_n ☜_o ☜_o tyrannical_a and_o wicked_a be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o popery_n and_o fanaticism_n mr._n hancock_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o viscount_n stafford_n memoires_n 31._o lond._n 1682._o p._n 31._o i_o can_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o same_o maxim_n of_o political_a divinity_n the_o same_o argument_n and_o many_o time_n the_o same_o phrase_n and_o expression_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o head_n of_o both_o faction_n i_o know_v it_o be_v dispute_v whether_o the_o ringleader_n of_o sedition_n among_o we_o poison_v the_o jesuit_n or_o the_o jesuit_n they_o but_o i_o do_v not_o envy_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o honour_n of_o have_v first_o poison_v they_o both_o with_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n if_o milton_n the_o great_a oracle_n of_o one_o of_o the_o faction_n have_v own_a himself_n to_o be_v a_o papist_n there_o have_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o wonder_v at_o the_o impiety_n of_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v learn_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_o allege_v by_o salmasius_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a authority_n of_o prince_n be_v preserve_v pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n attempt_v to_o set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o this_o world_n paramount_n to_o all_o king_n and_o emperor_n but_o he_o with_o his_o usual_a confidence_n acquit_v the_o pope_n and_o charge_v his_o antimonarchical_a principle_n on_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n bucer_n martyr_n parcus_n and_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n bellarmine_n 50._o p._n 50._o parson_n creswel_o suarez_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o man_n that_o furnish_v the_o lead_a faction_n among_o we_o with_o principle_n and_o precedent_n with_o argument_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n ☞_o ☞_o out_o of_o who_o they_o either_o do_v or_o may_v have_v derive_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n of_o erect_v a_o high_a court_n of_o justice_n and_o of_o bring_v he_o to_o the_o block_n john_n goodwin_n 53._o p._n 53._o in_o one_o of_o his_o pamphlet_n have_v this_o remarkable_a expression_n as_o for_o offer_v violence_n to_o the_o person_n of_o a_o king_n or_o attempt_v to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n we_o leave_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o it_o to_o those_o profound_a disputer_n the_o jesuit_n etc._n p._n 166_o etc._n etc._n i_o have_v fair_o represent_v those_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n which_o strike_v at_o the_o very_a root_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n and_o government_n with_o the_o art_n and_o instrument_n which_o have_v be_v use_v by_o the_o prevail_a faction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o subversion_n of_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o and_o i_o know_v no_o strong_a argument_n against_o the_o truth_n and_o goodness_n of_o any_o religion_n than_o that_o it_o supplant_v moral_a righteousness_n and_o serve_v to_o be_v a_o bond_n of_o conspiracy_n allow_v of_o sedition_n and_o treachery_n injustice_n and_o cruelty_n for_o how_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v from_o god_n which_o make_v man_n unlike_a to_o god_n as_o have_v or_o worse_o than_o if_o they_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o principle_n and_o inclination_n of_o their_o own_o nature_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o will_v only_o say_v it_o have_v establish_v the_o right_n of_o king_n upon_o such_o sure_a and_o unalterable_a foundation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n as_o well_o as_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v it_o mr._n preface_n animadv_n on_o ob._n ch._n govern._n preface_n smalridge_n certain_o that_o doctrine_n which_o invade_v the_o just_a right_n of_o prince_n can_v hope_v but_o for_o few_o proselyte_n among_o those_o who_o have_v constant_o defend_v they_o in_o their_o write_n assert_v they_o in_o their_o decree_n and_o upon_o all_o occasion_n vindicate_v they_o with_o their_o sword_n for_o we_o do_v not_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o imputation_n of_o a_o condition_a and_o distinguish_a loyalty_n who_o have_v show_v our_o readiness_n to_o imitate_v the_o glorious_a example_n of_o our_o father_n and_o be_v prepare_v have_v not_o god_n good_a providence_n prevent_v our_o service_n to_o have_v transcribe_v that_o copy_n late_o at_o sedgmore_n which_o they_o set_v we_o former_o at_o edg-hill_n and_o in_o truth_n our_o steady_a fidelity_n to_o the_o prince_n be_v so_o unquestionable_a that_o our_o enemy_n have_v be_v please_v to_o ridicule_n what_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v and_o have_v make_v passive_a obedience_n bear_v a_o part_n in_o our_o character_n when_o the_o muse_n have_v be_v incline_v to_o satyr_n thus_o also_o the_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o write_v the_o reason_n why_o a_o protestant_n shall_v not_o turn_v papist_n 31._o p._n 30_o 31._o i_o be_o then_o quite_o out_o of_o conceit_n with_o your_o religion_n since_o i_o can_v embrace_v it_o without_o endanger_v my_o loyalty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n in_o case_n i_o live_v up_o to_o the_o pitch_n of_o its_o real_a principle_n but_o it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o so_o long_o as_o i_o remain_v a_o protestant_n what_o religion_n my_o prince_n be_v of_o though_o i_o can_v wish_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o i_o profess_v because_o his_o authority_n over_o i_o and_o my_o indispensible_a obligation_n to_o submit_v to_o he_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o opinion_n or_o religion_n but_o upon_o his_o birthright_n yet_o have_v we_o not_o reason_n to_o doubt_v if_o the_o zealous_a sort_n of_o roman_a catholic_n will_v not_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n turn_v a_o heretic_n since_o the_o french_a league_n against_o henry_n the_o four_o be_v upon_o this_o very_a account_n style_v holy_a and_o have_v i_o not_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v never_o conceive_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o such_o great_a number_n of_o learned_a and_o well-meaning_a man_n too_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o horrible_a wickedness_n as_o that_o be_v and_o forget_v themselves_o so_o far_o as_o to_o pretend_v holiness_n in_o a_o open_a rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n i_o be_o then_o more_o satisfy_v with_o the_o loyalty_n of_o a_o protestant_n especial_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o supreme_a governor_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n and_o sovereign_a judge_n in_o all_o case_n than_o with_o that_o of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n who_o seem_v to_o set_v limit_n to_o his_o power_n by_o such_o restriction_n as_o neither_o reason_n nor_o scripture_n can_v warrant_v mr._n pomfret_n
16._o serm._n call_v subjection_n for_o conscience_n sake_n p._n 16._o must_v the_o freeborn_a subject_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o birthright_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o reduce_v it_o to_o submission_n and_o slavery_n that_o the_o humersom_a christian_a may_v enjoy_v what_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v his_o christian_a liberty_n christ_n give_v not_o his_o blood_n for_o this_o end_n nor_o do_v he_o make_v a_o purchase_n of_o a_o disobedient_a and_o gainsay_v people_n be_v confident_a no_o man_n can_v be_v god_n servant_n unless_o he_o be_v also_o a_o good_a subject_n 22._o p._n 22._o some_o man_n opinion_n and_o other_o man_n interest_n be_v the_o conscience_n they_o so_o much_o talk_v of_o and_o than_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n at_o all_o they_o can_v for_o their_o heart_n obey_v when_o they_o themselves_o be_v set_v up_o for_o superiority_n 15._o id._n pass_v ob._n state_v and_o assert_v pag._n 3._o p._n 15._o passive_a obedience_n be_v a_o patient_a and_o mild_a suffer_v the_o hard_a and_o unjust_a usage_n of_o king_n be_v both_o the_o christian_n duty_n and_o profession_n but_o this_o meek_a and_o christian_a principle_n be_v of_o late_o call_v to_o a_o account_n and_o with_o argument_n of_o raillery_n and_o contempt_n endeavour_v to_o be_v hoot_v out_o of_o the_o world._n under_o the_o old_a law_n when_o the_o king_n shall_v usurp_v upon_o their_o land_n and_o wife_n and_o child_n 1_o sam._n 8.11.18_o all_o their_o remedy_n be_v you_o shall_v cry_v out_o unto_o the_o lord_n in_o that_o day_n etc._n etc._n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 21._o p._n 17_o 18_o 19_o 21._o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o say_v more_o be_v so_o plain_a to_o any_o man_n to_o understand_v that_o serious_o think_v of_o a_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o all_o the_o daub_v of_o liberty_n and_o property_n and_o religion_n shall_v be_v wipe_v off_o and_o no_o pretence_n nor_o distinction_n satisfy_v against_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n and_o so_o plain_a expression_n mr._n nicolas_n claget_fw-ge disloyal_a principle_n dispose_v man_n to_o be_v unquiet_a subject_n 40._o serm._n on_o 1_o thes_n 4.11_o p._n 27._o p._n 22_o 23_o 38_o 39_o 40._o such_o as_o these_o that_o all_o power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o be_v put_v into_o the_o king_n hand_n upon_o trust_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o enter_v into_o covenant_n and_o association_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n against_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o jesuit_n and_o fanatic_n bulk_n see_v also_o wilson_n disourse_n of_o monarchy_n p._n 15._o 22_o 70_o 72.81_o 82._o 106._o 198._o 207._o 209._o 248._o 258_o 259._o mr._n john_n cook_n serm._n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n may_v 13._o 1683._o pag._n 8_o 9_o it_o 24_o 25._o dr._n jo._n price_n seem_v sept._n 9_o 1683._o pag._n 2._o 12._o 15._o 18._o mr._n will._n bolton_n coreh_n redivivus_fw-la pag._n 9_o 14._o 29._o mr._n higham_n on_o prov._n 24.21_o pag._n 45_o etc._n etc._n 86._o 108._o 123._o 137._o 157._o 160._o 175._o etc._n etc._n mr._n whitfield_n sermon_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n jul._n 30._o 1632._o on_o judas_n 8._o mr._n gifferd_n assize_n sermon_n p._n 12._o mr._n hyrick_n sermon_n july_n 26._o 1685._o p._n 6_o 10_o 23_o 26._o mr._n brown_n sermon_n at_o the_o visitation_n apr._n 12._o 1681._o p._n 27_o 34._o dr._n smith_n prebendary_a of_o norwich_n assize_n serm._n sept._n 13._o 1668._o p._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n id._n assize_n serm._n feb._n 27._o 1672._o p._n 28._o b._n rively_n sermon_n at_o norwich_n july_n 19_o 1679._o on_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 6_o 7._o dr._n thompson_n dean_n of_o bristol_n serm._n june_n 21._o 1685._o on_o tit._n 3.1_o p._n 3_o 5_o 6_o 14._o 16_o 17_o 18_o etc._n etc._n mr._n bura_n serm._n may_v 29._o 1684._o p._n 25_o 27_o etc._n etc._n mr._n ethorowe'_v scriptural_a catechism_n p._n 59_o mr._n alsop_n serm._n on_o exod._n 20.12_o p._n 9_o 10_o 12_o 13_o 15_o etc._n etc._n 24_o 25_o 30._o dr._n fr._n gregory_n serm._n nou._n 5._o 1679_o p._n 6_o 9_o 25._o mr._n will._n godman_n sermon_n may_v 24._o 1660._o p._n 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n mr._n luce_n serm._n on_o 1_o pet._n 2.16_o p._n 14_o 17_o 18._o mr._n fisher_n serm._n jan._n 30._o 1672._o p._n 11_o 13._o mr._n sayer_n assize_n serm._n feb._n 25._o 1672._o p._n 38_o 40._o dr._n barnes_n serm._n before_o the_o univers_n of_o cambr._n p._n 10_o 19_o 20_o mr._n crisp_n visir_n serm._n 1686._o and_o very_o many_o other_o such_o discourse_n and_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v that_o if_o the_o sermon_n of_o all_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o ch._n of_o england_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v in_o print_n the_o very_a catalogue_n will_v swell_v to_o a_o very_a great_a bulk_n doctrine_n of_o so_o pernicious_a a_o consequence_n to_o the_o public_a peace_n that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o reject_v they_o as_o false_a without_o examine_v they_o further_o such_o impious_a doctrine_n and_o principle_n as_o be_v destructive_a of_o the_o state_n and_o do_v leave_v government_n and_o governor_n insecure_a 44._o insecure_a p._n 44._o and_o be_v religion_n and_o god_n cause_n a_o pretext_n for_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n this_o be_v next_o to_o blasphemy_n and_o be_v a_o impious_a reflection_n on_o the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n as_o if_o to_o bring_v about_o his_o own_o design_n he_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o devilish_a device_n i_o shall_v close_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o dr._n carswell_n vicar_n of_o bray_n 25._o serm._n at_o she_o assize_n mar._n 3._o 1683_o 1683_o â—_o p._n 25._o in_o his_o state_n reformer_n inquire_v into_o design_v man_n still_o cunning_o hide_v the_o disloyal_a treachery_n in_o their_o heart_n their_o ambitious_a design_n their_o disgust_n and_o disgrace_n at_o court_n their_o discontent_n for_o missng_a place_n of_o trust_n command_v profit_n or_o honour_n under_o the_o vizard_n or_o fair-faced_a pretence_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n 3â—_n p._n 3â—_n they_o be_v only_o concern_v as_o patriot_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o country_n etc._n etc._n if_o our_o judge_n be_v unjust_a or_o the_o king_n have_v depute_v none_o to_o hear_v 44._o p._n 44._o or_o none_o that_o will_v do_v justice_n it_o be_v not_o then_o lawful_a to_o oppose_v or_o revile_v be_v wise_a now_o therefore_o o_o you_o king_n etc._n etc._n though_o the_o people_n may_v not_o daâ—e_n to_o revile_v 41._o p._n 41._o or_o presume_v to_o call_v you_o to_o a_o account_n yet_o the_o king_n of_o king_n who_o deputy_n you_o be_v will_v exact_v a_o account_n of_o your_o stewardship_n god_n make_v not_o the_o people_n judge_n of_o moses_n action_n but_o he_o of_o they_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n some_o grosser_n errata_fw-la of_o the_o first_o part._n in_o the_o catal._n of_o author_n read_v b._n montague_n p._n 7._o for_o primitive_a r._n more_o early_a p._n 18._o for_o subscribe_v v._o assent_v to_o for_o an._n 1684._o r._n the_o same_o year_n p._n 32._o r._n ficlerus_n p._n 35._o r._n all_o kum_n p._n 43._o after_n or_o better_a he_o add_v the_o paragraph_n in_o p._n 46._o and_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n unto_o malignant_n p._n 54._o r._n goodwin_n p._n 74._o for_o l._n r._n last_o p._n 88_o r._n irreligious_a errata_fw-la of_o the_o second_o part._n pag._n 1._o for_o aught_o to_o read_z will_v willing_o p._n 5._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v deserve_v p._n 9_o r._n a_o 1542_o 1542_o 3._o p._n 11._o mark_fw-mi r._n barnes_n p._n 14._o l._n 18._o r._n as_o they_o p._n 20._o r._n a_o friend_n p._n 32._o l._n 24._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 36._o must_n p._n 53._o how_o much_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o the_o state_n deal_n after_o the_o word_n to_o follow_v p._n 59_o l._n 26._o they_o can_v p._n 70._o l._n 31._o p._n rend_v etc._n etc._n p._n 79._o l._n 27._o r._n then_o p._n 82._o l._n 36._o for_o which_o r._n and._n p._n 84._o r._n or_o merode_n p._n 88â—_n as_o if_o he_o p._n 91._o r._n sore_a p._n 94._o abbadon_n p._n 95._o l._n 2._o r._n who_o p._n 96._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 101._o r._n then_o only_o b._n p._n 104._o mark_fw-mi bowsin_n p._n 105._o l._n 28._o r._n be_v the_o first_o p._n 109._o deal_n the_o cicero_n of_o the_o fr._n church_n deal_n buckler_n of_o faith._n p._n 112._o l._n 37._o r._n that_o book_n be_v p._n 127._o r._n 1661._o p._n 138._o r._n thesis_n p._n 144._o after_o b._n fell_n shall_v be_v place_v d._n allestry_n who_o be_v place_v p._n 147._o and_o instead_o of_o dr._n allestry_n shall_v be_v place_v p._n 147._o b._n thomas_n p._n 149._o r._n wicked_o the_o rest_n the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o correct_v advertisement_n the_o power_n communicate_v by_o god_n to_o the_o prince_n ☞_o and_o the_o obedience_n require_v of_o the_o subject_a brief_o lay_v down_o and_o confirm_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o dictate_v of_o right_a reason_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o wise_a among_o heathen_a writer_n by_o the_o most_o reverend_a father_n in_o god_n james_n late_a lord_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o all_o ireland_n faithful_o publish_v out_o of_o the_o original_a copy_n write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n by_o the_o reverend_a father_n in_o god_n robert_n saunderson_n l._n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n with_o his_o lordship_n preface_n thereunto_o sell_v by_o the_o bookseller_n in_o london_n